ã€ŠShattered Bondsã€‹


 Prologue

    It''s the day of my Alpha ceremony. My father, Liam Holstin, couldn''t wait to pass the Alpha title over

    to me. He''s been training me to take over our pack, the Shadow Falls pack, since I was a child.

    Unlike him, I''ve had my parents to help raise and guide me. I''m ready to take over the pack. And,

    unlike many Alphas that don¡¯t want to give up the power and control thates with being an

    Alpha, my father couldn''t wait to spend all his time with his mate, my mother, Angel.

    My parents are disgustingly happy. I may be the oldest, but I have six brothers and sisters ranging in

    ages from 6 months younger than me to three years younger. Four of us are only two years apart if

    that gives you any idea of how much my father enjoys my mother. The thought of my parents

    together still makes my stomach churn. I''ve walked in on them in apromising position way too

    many times.

    My parents n to take my three youngest sisters with them to the house that they built for their

    retirement, but my brothers and oldest sister will stay here in the packhouse with me. Since I haven''t

    found my mate yet, it''s no problem having them here. My sister, Leana, can help with Luna duties

    until she finds her mate, or mom cane and fill in as needed until I find my mate.

    I''m the first child of our allied packs to reach adulthood and take over as Alpha for my pack. While

    the first child of Canyon Ridge pack, Lily, is my age, she is a female and has known that she was

    mated to fae royalty her entire life. There was never a n for her to take over their pack. Cohen,

    Rik and Cara''s first-born son and my brothers¡¯ best friend, is still a couple years away from reaching

    adulthood. Emerson, the Alpha heir of Safe Haven pack, is still a year away from taking over for his

    father, Eli. So, that makes me, Richard Holstin, the first to ascend to Alpha.

    The children of the three packs have all grown up together. Our mothers are all Guardians,

    werewolves blessed by the Moon Goddess with extra strength and sensespared to other

    wolves, including Alphas. Cara Nelson, the current Luna of Canyon Ridge pack, was the first

    Guardian born to two Guardians. However, this generation, my generation, has shown that when a

    Guardian mates with their fated mate, they produce more Guardians. Every Alpha female in all three

    packs has the Guardian gene. None of the males show the tell-tale signs of the Guardians, the

    golden eyes, but we are stronger than most Alphas our age. And, if we happen to be mated to one

    of our neighboring packs¡¯ Guardians, we will take on their strengths as our fathers have done.

    My fatheres to find me. He and my mother have always told me how proud they are of me.

    Compared to the lives of my parents, my brothers, sisters and I have led charmed lives. We''ve

    always been safe, loved and well cared for. Our pack has thrived and our alliance with our

    neighboring packs is strong. I n to continue this pattern when I take over as Alpha.

    "Are you ready son?" My father asks me. Hees to stand behind me in the mirror. I am a perfect

    replica of my father except for my gray eyes. I have my mother''s eyes. But, I have my father''s curly,

    unruly dark blond hair, his tall, muscr build and his dominant personality. I am my father''s son in

    all ways.

    ¡°I''m ready.¡±

    After standing in front of the pack, taking my oath as Alpha and having the entire pack swear their

    loyalty to me, it''s time to party.

 Chapter 1: Emlyn

    ¡°Mom! You know I don¡¯t like wearing dresses. Richie doesn''t care if I''m wearing a dress.¡± I say to my

    mother. This argument is one that we''ve had countless times. My sister, Riley, is the girlie girl. Give

    me a t-shirt, a pair of jeans and boots any day of the week.

    ¡°Emlyn Grace! This is Richard''s Alpha ceremony, and you will dress the part of not only an allied

    pack member supporting the transition of power, but the Alpha female and Guardian that you are.¡±

    I grab the dress that my mother is holding out for me and stomp down the hallway back to my

    room. ¡°If I was really an Alpha female and Guardian, I could wear whatever I wanted to wear.¡± I say

    under my breath as I get to my room. My brother is justing out of his room, and he winks at

    me.

    Emerson is a great older brother. He never tries to make me into something I''m not and epts me

    for who I am. I wish he was a little bit more rxed andid back, but he takes his future role as our

    next Alpha very seriously. He''ll be great at it.

    ¡°It''s one night Emin.¡± He says, using the nickname he gave me when I was first born, and he couldn''t

    say my name. The nickname stuck. ¡°I''m quite sure, as an Alpha female and Guardian, you can handle

    a dress for one night.¡±

    I roll my eyes and go into my room to change. I don''t know why women can¡¯t wear dress pants to

    big events. It should be a rule that if men can wear pants, women can too. Okay, maybe it''s just my

    mom that makes me wear dresses. Or maybe it''s because I never wear them unless I''m forced into

    them.

    Thankfully when I turned sixteen a couple months ago, I convinced my mom that, since it was my

    birthday, I should be able to wear whatever I wanted. Wepromised on dress pants and a blousy

    top. I''m tall, like the rest of my family, at 5¡ã11", so my mom doesn''t fight me on wearing ts.

    However, if you''re going to put me in a dress, I''m going to wear heels.

    The only ones in the room that will be taller than me tonight are the Alphas. Of course, there are a

    ton of Alphas now. Besides my father and brother, there is the Alpha of Canyon Ridge, Alpha Rik

    and his two sons, Cohen and Clint. Clint and I are the same age and I was taller than him until this

    past summer when he sprouted up to a giant 6''5". He and Cohen are two of my best friends. My

    other friend, Cayden, is an Alpha of Shadow Falls pack. He, along with his father Liam and his

    brothers Richie and Andrew are the other Alphas that will be in attendance.

    It''s Richie''s Alpha ceremony. I''m happy for him. He''s the first of us to be Alpha. Not that I''ll be

    an Alpha. Even if I wasn''t a female, I''m the second child. And, while I appreciate the responsibilities

    that I will have being a Guardian to my mate and their pack, I would never want the responsibility of

    being an Alpha. I''ve watched my father and I''ve seen the stress it has caused my brother. No thanks!

    Richie will be a good Alpha. Like Emerson, he takes the job very seriously. All our parents worked

    hard to create the peace that our packs have today. And not just for the werewolf packs, but every

    supernatural group. They went through a vampire war, a hunter war and then created a

    supernatural council.

    When I finish getting dressed, I grab my phone and text one of the sprites born in our pack.

    A few minutester, I hear a knock on my door.

    "Come in, Aspen.¡±

    When the wolves and sprites began mating, no one knew what kind of hybrid they would create. In

    almost every instance, and there are a LOT of wolf/sprite mates in our three packs, the females

    became sprites while the males became wolves. There are a couple of exceptions, and Aspen''s

    youngest sister is one of them. She got her wolfst year. Aspen, however, is a perfect sprite and

    she¡¯s amazing when ites to doing hair.

    She walks into my room. ¡°Ready Lady Emlyn? Ohhhh, look how pretty you are!¡± Every sprite I''ve ever

    met is a girlie girl. Riley is friends with lots of them, but I honestly don¡¯t have much inmon with

    them. I''d rather run through the mud and spar with my friends than y dress-up and do my hair.

    And no matter how many times I tell one of them it''s just Emlyn, they still put ¡°Lady" in front of it.

    My brother is ¡°Sir Emerson.¡¯ It''s a sprite thing, I guess.

    ¡°Thanks Aspen. And I appreciate you helping me with my hair. You know I have no idea what to do

    with it.¡±

    She expertly pulls my hair into an updo of gentle waves and pinned curls. When I feel her putting

    something into my hair, I have to ask. ¡°Are you putting flowers in my hair?¡±

    Her hands go still. ¡°It''s okay. It will probably look better than a clip with metal flowers.¡± I say to her.

    "Oh, it definitely will! And, I''ll add a little sprite magic and it''ll bloom all night.¡±

    When she¡¯s done, I have to admit, my hair looks great. Just as we''re finishing up, Rileyes

    barging into my room.

    "Oh Aspen, it''s beautiful! I wish I''d thought to ask you to do my hair as well.¡± She says pouting and

    that''s all it takes for Aspen to make a couple minor changes and Riley''s hair looks incredible. It

    looked good before, but there is something about the touch of a sprite. It''s, well, magical.

    When we''re all ready, we head over to Shadow Falls pack. When we arrive, Alpha Liam and Luna

    Angel are there to greet us. As soon as I''ve said hi, Cayden thankfully pulls me away from my family.

    ¡°Cohen and Clint are already here.¡± He says, pulling me into a room. I should have been prepared,

    but I was so aggravated at having to wear a dress, that it hadn''t urred to me. As soon as Cohen

    and Clint see me, the wolf whistles begin, drawing everyone''s attention to me.

    "Damn Cayden, who''s this sweet little thing you found?¡± Clint says, eyeing me like I''m one of their

    vors of the day.

    "Yeah, she looks like our friend Emlyn, but our friend wouldn''t be caught dead in a dress.¡± Cohen

    says, walking around me and eyeing me appreciatively.

    ¡°Knock it off, before I remind you both that I''m stronger than all of you.¡± I say to them, narrowing

    my eyes.

    "We''re just ying, Em. But seriously, you look hot!"

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say and give them a grand curtsy.

    I know my friends, and though there is a slight possibility that I may be mated to one of them, they

    are very protective of me and all the girls in our pack. Even though they have no problem

    surrounding themselves with willing she-wolves, if another malees sniffing too close to any of

    us, they are right there. While I love them and appreciate their concern, it makes finding a boyfriend

    difficult. I can''t even me the guys. It''s not like they are going up against one or two Alpha males.

    There are six of them and I''m pretty sure they made a pact to watch out for each other''s sisters,

    myself included.

 Chapter 2: Rich

    As I walk into the after party, I''m surrounded by people who want to get close to the new Alpha.

    This isn''t new. It''s been this way most of my life. My brothers are I are constantly surrounded by

    she-wolves that want our attention or want in our beds. And then, there are the guys that want to

    be close to or friendly with Alpha males.

    When I walk further into the room, Finley, my wolf sits up. ¡°What''s up, Fin?¡¯

    I don''t know."

    "Something dangerous?¡¯ It''s not umon for packs to be attacked during Alpha ceremonies or

    the night of the celebration in an attempt to weaken the pack by taking out the new Alpha on the

    night of their oath.

    ¡°No, not dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Well, let me know when you figure it out.¡± I tell him, refocusing on the party.

    The party starts out as a full pack celebration with food, drinks, and dancing for pack members of all

    ages. As the night goes on, people begin to leave and only the young wolves are left. As the new

    Alpha, I wasn''t drinking, taking the time to speak to those that wanted to speak to me, setting up

    appointments for meetings and beginning my Alpha duties. My intended Beta, Jackson, was beside

    me all night. While he isn''t yet old enough to indoctrinate into his Beta role, he is my father''s Betas

    son, and we''ve grown up together, knowing he''d be my Beta.

    Thankfully, my father also has a business, so my brothers aren''t jealous of not being my Beta. If

    things continue as intended, I''ll be sending Alexander off to college next year to get a business

    degree, so he can take over as CEO of Holstin Enterprises, Inc.

    As the families and older pack members head to bed, I see my sister, Leana, and her best friend Lily

    standing by the bar. I walk over to say hi and get a drink. I kiss both of them on the tops of their

    heads. Lily is as much of a sister to me as Leana. Lily and I were born very close together in age and

    Leana is only 6 months younger than us. They''ve practically grown up as sisters, they are so close.

    Almost as close as my twin sisters.

    ¡°Ladies.¡± I say and order a bourbon.

    ¡°Alpha.¡± They say in unison and when I raise my eyebrow at them, they both smirk.

    ¡°What do you think Lea? Do you think, now that he¡¯s Alpha, that Rich will let us use his name, or will

    we have to start calling him Alpha Richard?¡± Lily asks Leana as if I''m not standing right beside them.

    ¡°I don''t know Lils. Sometimes the whole Alpha thing goes to their head and they start acting like

    they are so above everyone else.¡± I shake my head and thank the bartender as he hands me my

    drink. He''s smiling, watching the girls make fun of me.

    ¡°I guess it''s a good thing we''re Guardians. If his head gets too big, any one of us can bring him back

    down to size.¡± Lily says.

    ¡°Good point. I mean, I love my brother, but he needs to keep his feet on the ground if he¡¯s going to

    be running this pack the way it should be.¡±

    "Okay, I''m out.¡± I say, seeing my brothers across the room. As I head that way, Finley sits up again.

    ¡°Fin?¡¯

    ¡°Let''s go say hi.¡¯

    ''l was already headed that way."

    I''m intercepted by a she-wolf that is obviously drunk and is practically falling out of her dress.

    "Hi Alpha. Did you need somepany?¡± She''s slurring her words.

    ¡°I''m good, thank you. Maybe you should find your room andy down?¡±

    ¡°Is that an offer, Alpha?"

    ¡°Get rid of her. I want to say hi to that woman with our brothers.¡± Fin growls in my head.

    Thankfully, Jackson shows up at that moment. And this is why he¡¯s my future Beta. ¡°Jackson, can you

    help this young woman find her room?¡±

    "Of course, Alpha.¡±

    As he pulls her away, I look back over to where my brothers areughing with a woman. Her hair is

    up, leaving her long, graceful neck exposed. Her one-shoulder ck dress is hugging her curves and

    I can feel my body responding. She''s tall, made taller by the ck heels she''s wearing. I wonder how

    she''ll feel about keeping them on when I''m fucking her, because that''s exactly what I''m going to do.

    I''m not sure why Fin and I are drawn to this woman, but I know I want her in my bed, naked, sweaty

    and screaming her pleasure tonight. I feel Fin growling his agreement.

    When I walk up, I almost swallow my tongue when she turns around and I see it''s Emlyn Gunnar.

    ¡°Em...Emlyn. You look..." I''m honestly at a loss for words. I''ve watched Emlyn grow up. I don''t

    remember a time when I saw her in a dress, not even for her birthday party a few months ago. She''s

    a tomboy, always sweaty and dirty and doing whatever the guys are doing. I had no idea that she

    looked this good all done up.

    ¡°Mate.¡¯ Fin whispers in my head.

    Well, fuck me! My mate is Emlyn Gunnar, who is about two years too young to recognize me as

    hers.

    She''s smirking at me over her drink. Is she drunk? I hope to the goddess that she isn''t, or I''ll have to

    kill my brothers. While drinking doesn¡¯t impact shifters the same as humans and we don¡¯t have a

    drinking age, I don''t want my mate drunk.

    ¡°Cat got your tongue, Richie?¡±

    She''s the only person that has refused to call my Rich. When I turned 10 years old, I felt I was too

    old to have such a juvenile name. But Emlyn refused to quit calling me Richie. So, I never gave up

    my nickname for her, one that she also hates.

    ¡°Well, if it isn''t one half of the Em and Em''s.¡± Her smirk turns to a scowl. I have a moment of

    prescience, seeing myself dominating this little Guardian in the bedroom, turning that scowl into an

    ¡°0¡¯ of pleasure. ¡°I didn''t recognize you all dressed up.¡±

    ¡°Well, don''t get used to it. My mother insisted, so here I am. I told her you wouldn''t care.¡±

    I take my time, looking over her dress. It''s elegant and has a slit up the front that goes to her mid-

    thigh, a thigh I want to kiss, lick and nip on my way to sweeter pleasures. My gaze lingers on her

    long enough that it makes her fidget. Now it''s my turn to smirk.

    "Well, I can''t say I don''t appreciate the effort. You should dress up more often.¡± I take a sip of my

    bourbon, my eyes never leaving hers. She fidgets until she looks away. My smirk turns into a full-on

    smile. Oh, these next two years are going to be fun.

    My brothers, and Cohen and Clint are scoping the room, looking for a girl they want to spend the

    evening with. I have no intention fo spending time with anyone but the girl in front of me. The guys

    are nudging each other, pointing out the girls they are interested in. ¡°Ugh, if all you''re going to is

    look at girls, I''m going to see Lea and Lily.¡± Emlyn says, about to walk away.

    "Why don''t you keep mepany?¡± I say, hoping my brothers are too far into their drinks to catch

    on.

    "Great idea, Rich. I mean Alpha.¡± Cohen says, and I can tell he''s definitely feeling good.

    "Yeah, thanks Alpha.¡± I ignore the use of my title. They''ll be back to calling me Rich tomorrow.

    I put my arm out to Emlyn. She frowns at me but takes my arm. ¡°Where are we going. Alpha.¡± She

    says, and the way she says it has my dick twitching. I can¡¯t wait to make her mine. But, of course, I

    can''t officially make her mine until she turns 18. And based on the problems Aolis is having with Lily

    epting her mate bond, I have no intention of telling Emlyn that she¡¯s my mate. But that doesn''t

    mean that I can''t make her mine. Her father, Eli, would never approve of me taking his daughter as a

    girlfriend, not knowing that she¡¯s my mate. So, we''ll have to keep this quiet. Now, all I have to do is

    convince my mate.

    "How many of those have you had tonight?¡± I ask, nodding at her drink.

    ¡°This?¡± She asks, tilting her ss back and forth. ¡°I''ve lost count.¡±

    Fuck, she''s drunk. Well, Ill just make sure she''s safe tonight then.

    ¡°I have a bar in my room. Do you want toe and have a nightcap with me?¡± I say, drawing her up

    the stairs to the Alpha floor.

    Sheughs, throwing her head back and exposing her throat to me. I know she doesn''t mean it as a

    submission, but she¡¯s in the presence of an Alpha and the gesture is submissive. My fucking dick is

    so hard it''s getting hard to walk.

    ¡°Maybe you better taste this before you invite me up to your room, Alpha.¡±

    Her taunting has me on the verge of insanity. We reach the Alpha floor, and I push her against the

    wall. ¡°Do you want me to be your Alpha?¡± I say, taking the cup from her hand and taking a sip. Hers

    eyes have gone wide, and I nearly choke on the in water in her cup.

    ¡°This is water?¡± I say, giving it back to her.

    ¡°Yeah. My parents were here, and I haven''t had a chance to get a drink since they left.¡±

    ¡°Your parents don''t want you to drink?¡±

    ¡°They didn''t want me to do anything foolish and embarrass you or your family on your big day.¡±

    ¡°Do you normally drink so much that you act foolishly?¡± I ask, not ever remembering her ever

    making a scene.

    She snorts. ¡°No, but I don''t usually wear dresses either.¡±

    "Speaking of,¡± I say as I slide my free hand up the inside of her dress on the outside of her thigh, ¡°I

    really like you in this dress.¡±

    She frowns at me. ¡°Are you drunk, Richie?¡±

    I raise my drink, tilting it back and forth like she did hers. "My first one tonight.¡±

    I pull my hand away and step back, giving her space. I don¡¯t want to scare her. I take her hand and

    lead her to my room. She will be mine before the night is over.

 Chapter 3: Emlyn

    I have no idea what''s gotten into Richie. It''s not like he¡¯s never given me attention. I''ve spent my life

    surrounded by Alphas and Guardians, but this is different. This feels...intimate. And I swear when he

    pushed me against the wall, it felt like he had a hard on. I''ve not actually ever felt one before, but I

    know what it is. I''ve seen them. When your best friends are guys, you see and know a lot that you

    wouldn''t necessarily know as a sheltered woman. So, he either had arge, steel pipe in his pants, or

    he was excited.

    Was he excited by me? Was seeing me in a dress really that arousing? Or was he aroused by

    someone else and I''m here? No, that can''t be it. Richie would never do that. First, he knows my

    father would kill him, alliance or no. And then, he has to know that his brothers and Cohen and Clint

    would never forgive him either. So, this is something else.

    He leads me into his room, closing the door behind us. ¡°Did you want a drink?¡± He asks me, heading

    to the bar.

    ¡°I probably shouldn''t.¡± I say, feeling like I need to keep a cool head until I know what''s going on. I

    almost feel like this is some sort of prank and my friends are waiting to jump out andugh at me.

    "Good girl.¡± He says and the way he says it sounds like a purr and it makes my back arch, and my

    head lean back.

    I snap myself back to reality. What in the goddess¡¯s name is going on??

    He pours another finger of bourbon for himself andes back, taking my hand and leading me to

    the love seat in his room.

    He sits beside me and narrows his eyes at me. ¡°What are you thinking about in that pretty little

    head of yours?¡±

    ¡°I''m wondering what this is?" I say, gesturing around the room nervously.

    "Are you scared?¡± He asks and he seems very serious. If I say yes, he''ll stop whatever this is. I may

    not know what this is, but I know I''m not ready for it to stop.

    ¡°No. I''m not scared.¡±

    His smile is brilliant. ¡°Good girl. You have no reason to fear me. Not ever, Emlyn. But I''m going to be

    honest with you. I want you. I''ve never wanted anyone in my life like I want you right now.¡± He says.

    I can''t help butugh. Now I know this is a joke. ¡°Come on, Richie. Stop. Is this a joke? Because I''m

    not buying it.¡±

    I turn and look back at him and his face is deadly serious. ¡°It''s no joke, Emlyn. I became Alpha

    tonight and as important as that event is to me, being here with you, right now, is just as

    important.¡±

    "Why?" I whisper, shocked.

    ¡°There''s something about you tonight. Something that has caused a change in my feelings for you.¡±

    He runs a finger up my exposed thigh from my knee to the hem of my dress that is dangerously

    high since I''m sitting down.

    "If you want me to stop, all you have to do is tell me. I will stop. But if you don''t, I''m going to keep

    going.¡±

    "Okay." This time, my whisper is breathy.

    He never breaks eye contact with me as he puts his thumb into his ss of bourbon. He brings his

    thumb to my lips and rubs the amber liquid over them. He pulls my lip down and slides his thumb

    into my mouth. I lick the bourbon off his thumb and watch as his gray eyes go dark.

    ¡°Have you ever been with a man Emlyn?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever kissed a man?¡±

    I look at his lips. They are plump with a perfect cupid¡¯s bow, and they look soft. The thought of

    kissing him has me licking my lips. I immediately hear him growl.

    ¡°Emlyn.¡± The sound of my name, growling from his mouth has my back arching again. It was

    supposed to be a warning, but instead it feels like a caress.

    He stands, taking my hand and pulling me up. He gently touches my cheek, wrapping his hand

    around the back of my head. ¡°You''re about to be kissed, Emlyn.¡±

    His lips touch mine and they are warm and soft. I lean into him, enjoying the feel of his lips moving

    over mine. When he nips my bottom lip, I gasp and his tongue slides into my mouth. He dominates

    my mouth, showing me how to tangle with his tongue. I''m a quick learner so I try to take back

    control. I feel his smile against my mouth as he shows me that he is in control. When he finally

    releases my mouth, letting me breathe, I realize that I am leaning against him, my hands fisted in his

    tux shirt. I start to pull away, and then realize that he has wrapped an arm around my waist, holding

    me to him.

    He rubs his nose against mine. ¡°Did you like that Emlyn?¡±

    I look into his eyes. If I''m being honest, there has always been something about Richie that has

    drawn me to him. It can''t be that he¡¯s an Alpha, I''m surrounded by them. Maybe it''s the constant

    banter between us, or that he''s intelligent and challenges my beliefs and knowledge about things.

    Whatever it is, I''m not at all unhappy to be here, right now, with the new Alpha of Shadow Falls

    pack.

    "Yes, Richie. I liked it. I hope you kiss me again.¡± I don''t know where my daringes from, but

    from the look on his face, he seems to like it.

    "Good, because there is so much more than I want to do to you tonight.¡± I feel my body clench and

    heat travels south.

    ¡°Turn around.¡± It''s a demand. It''s not an Alphamand, and even if it was, I''m immune as a

    Guardian. I know, I''ve tested it with every Alpha I know. But, even if it was an Alphamand, I

    would want toply.

    I turn and I feel his fingers gently caressing my shoulder, moving to my neck and to the zipper of

    my dress. ¡°Remember Emlyn. Any time you want me to stop, just say so.¡±

    I nod, not saying anything. It''s only a moment before I feel the zipper of my dress unzipping. He

    slowly slides the zipper down, making sure his fingers caress my back as he goes. Once it''s all the

    way down, he slides his hand up my back, pulling the one shoulder strap off my shoulder and

    letting the dress fall to my feet.

    I start to reach my hands up, not sure what I''m going to do, but not totallyfortable being this

    intimately dressed in front of Richie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Put your hands at your sides.¡± It''s that demanding tone again and it makes me want to

    comply, so I do. His hands slowly travel from my shoulders down my back, to my waist and then

    down over butt cheeks which are exposed because of my thong.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡± He says and his voice is so reverent, it sends a thrill through my body.

    He kisses my shoulder. ¡°Turn around.¡± Demanding again.

    I do, and since I''m a Guardian, I look him in the eye. His smile is pleased as his eyes leave mine to

    travel down my body, studying my strapless ck bra down to mycy thong.

    "Who did you wear the thong for Emlyn?¡±

    ¡°Myself.¡± It''s the truth. I like the way I look in thongs.

    ¡°You like to look sexy?¡± He asks me. I hadn''t thought of it like that, but if that''s how he thinks I look,

    then I guess so.

    "Yes."

    ¡°Has anyone else ever seen how sexy you are Emlyn?¡± My eyes close briefly. The way he keeps

    saying my name is like a caress over my body.

    ¡°No.¡± It sounds more like a whimper than an answer.

    "Good. Let''s keep it that way.¡± He says and my eyes snap back to his. Is he serious?

    He reaches out, his eyes on mine and his thumbs rub over my nipples through my bra. I feel my

    body tense and my nipples harden as I watch him smile at my body''s responsiveness.

    ¡°Do you like that?¡±

    ess

    ¡°Take off your bra.¡±

    I reach behind me and unhook my bra, letting it fall to the floor.

    When I look back at his face, his eyes are so dark, they are nearly ck.

    He watches me and he runs his thumbs over my nipples again, this time they turn into hard peaks. I

    can''t help the whimper that leaves my mouth.

    "Good girl.¡± He says and I''m not sure why, but it still feels good to hear him say it. Whatever I''m

    doing seems to be making him happy. And if he''s happy, maybe he''ll keep touching me like this. It

    feels so good.

 Chapter 4: Rich

    My mate is so responsive, I feel like I''m about to blow my load in my pants. She''s sopliant, so

    submissive to me. It''s making me so fucking hard.

    I lean in and take one of her perfect breasts into my mouth, swirling my tongue around her

    hardened nipple. I love how her body responds to me. I can only imagine how much more she will

    respond once she feels the mate bond.

    I suck on her nipple until I begin to hear her whimper, then I switch to the other side. I take my hand

    and pluck her still-wet nipple before sliding my hand down to her stomach to the heat between her

    thighs. It was a surprise to see her in a thong. The strapless bra was expected with the dress, but the

    thong? And to hear that she likes to look sexy? Fuck, I''m a goner.

    I run my fingers over the outside of her thong, sliding my fingers between her thighs. Her thong is

    drenched. Perfect. I want to taste her. Time to see how submissive she will be for me.

    I give her nipple a final flick with my tongue before standing back up. ¡°Go to my bed facing it and

    bend over so your chest is on the bed.¡± I order her.

    She looks at me, then at the bed and back at me. I''m waiting for her to say no, or that this is too

    much. If it is, it is. I like being dominant, I want that in my rtionship. But if she can''t handle it, or

    can''t handle it yet, then I will wait.

    But the Moon Goddess doesn''t make mistakes and my sweet mate walks over to my bed, turning to

    face the bed. She looks at me over her shoulder beforeying down with her chest on the bed, her

    ass in the air for my pleasure.

    ¡°Like this?¡± She asks me.

    I begin walking towards her, taking off my jacket and cummerbund. ¡°That''s perfect.¡±

    I watch as her eyes nervously twitch around my room. ¡°You''re doing so well.¡± I say, hoping to calm

    her. I don''t want her to tell me to stop. I need to taste her.

    Ie up behind her, sliding my hands over the backs of her thighs, over her ample bottom to her

    small waist and up her back. I lean down, kissing my way from her neck, down her back to the top of

    her butt crack.

    "What do you do if this gets to be too much, Emlyn?¡±

    ¡°I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Is that a question or a statement Emlyn Grace?¡±

    ¡°I tell you.¡± She says more definitively.

    "Good girl.¡± I say before kneeling behind her. Her scent of perfectly ripe peaches, assaults my

    senses. My mouth waters with my need to taste her. I tap her legs. ¡°Wider.¡± I say, and she instantly

    responds.

    I run my hands from her fucking fantastic heels, up the back of her knees and up her thighs. I let my

    thumbs slide to her inner thighs so when I get to the top, my thumbs are sliding through her

    wetness that has started dripping down her legs. My mate wants me as much as I want her.

    I carefully hook a finger under her thong pulling it aside. I take a moment to enjoy the view of her

    lips and ass on disy for me. Her lips are glistening with her desire and I lean in, taking my first

    taste. I hear her gasp at the same moment that her body tenses.

    ¡°Rx Emlyn. I won''t hurt you.¡± It takes her a moment, but she rxes. ¡°Good girl.¡± She seems to

    like it when I praise her. I fucking love that.

    I take my thumbs, gently pulling her lips apart to give my tongue better ess. I slide my tongue

    over her clit, then slide it up over her glistening lips. Her taste is so delicious that I push my tongue

    into her opening, licking up her juices, relishing her taste. A moan of pleasure rumbles in my mouth,

    against her sweet pussy and I hear her answering moan.

    I let my tongue slide up to her back opening, licking around her opening. I feel her tense and I pull

    back. ¡°One day, Emlyn, this ass will be mine.¡± I want everything, all of her. One day, I will have

    everything, this body will be my yground.

    I move back down, passing her sweet juices on my way to her clit. I begin moving my tongue in

    circles, my nose buried in her sweet pussy. Fuck I coulde just smelling her while I make her

    cum. I feel her tuck her hips, pulling her clit away from me. I growl, pulling back and gently, but

    sharply smacking her ass. I hear her sharp intake of breath.

    "Arch your back.¡± I demand. When she does, I dive back in. This time, I put my hands on her thighs,

    holding her still as I increase the assault on her clit.

    ¡°Richie?¡± Mmmm, my name on her lips is beautiful. I increase the speed of my tongue. "RICHIE!" She

    yells before I feel her body contracting against my face.

    I slow my movements, letting here down. When she''s rxed, I pull back, looking at how

    beautiful she is. I slide a finger over her clit, feeling her jerk at the overstimtion. I slide my finger

    up to her soaking wet pussy before sliding a finger inside her. I groan at how tight she is.

    I begin moving my finger in and out of her. I know I''ve got it right when she starts pushing against

    my finger. I add another, gently stretching her and getting her ready for me. My mate will be mine

    tonight.

    I slide a third finger and increase the speed of my movements, moving in time with her hips pushing

    against my fingers. When I feel her getting close, I curl my fingers, finding her sweet spot and feel

    her body mp down on mine. I can tell she¡¯s buried her face in myforter, screaming her

    release as her body continues to milk my fingers.

    Again, I slowly bring her down before pulling my fingers from her body. ¡°On the bed, on your back.¡±

    I order her. She''s quick toply. Her legs pressed tightly together. When she¡¯s on the bed, looking

    at me, I take my time, licking my fingers clean of her juices. ¡°I love peaches and that''s exactly what

    you taste like.¡± I tell her before unbuttoning my shirt. I watch her eyes darken, then get brighter with

    her Guardian wolfing forward.

    ¡°What''s your name, beautiful?¡± I should know my mate''s wolf''s name.

    ¡°Morrigan.¡± She purrs at me.

    Finley pushes forward, wanting to see his mate.

    ¡°Morrigan, do you have a problem with me making love to Emlyn tonight.¡±

    "No."

    Finley purrs at his mate. ¡°Good.¡± He tells her before I pull him back.

    I undo my pants and let them fall to the floor. Then I slide my boxers down. I watch Emlyn¡¯s eyes go

    huge and her throat bobs as if she¡¯s trying to swallow but can''t.

    "Emlyn. Look at me.¡±

    m.¡± It''s a squeak.

    ¡°Look at my eyes.¡±

    Her eyes shoot up, and a blush spreads across her caramel-colored skin.

    "Are you willing to give me your virginity?¡±

    She waits for what feels like an eternity but is only a moment. ¡°Yes.¡±

    I feel smug that I will be the only one to ever feel the warm sweetness of my mate. I reach over to

    her, pulling her thong down and off her body. I set it aside. They are mine now. I leave the heels on.

    "Open your legs.¡±

    She does, but not nearly enough. ¡°Wider.¡±

    She pulls them to the edge of the bed. I pull a condom out of the drawer by my bed and roll it on.

    Then, I crawl between her thighs,ying over top of her. ¡°Submit to me, Emlyn.¡± I tell her, the head

    of my cock pressing against her warm wetness.

    She turns her head, showing me her throat. I reach down, kissing her throat gently as I slide inside

    her. I hear her hiss of pain and I pull myself up so I can watch her. When I feel resistance, I lean

    down and kiss her. ¡°Ready?¡± I ask. After this, there''s no going back.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice is sure and positive. I thrust inside her, burying myself in perfect body.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: Emlyn

    My senses are on overload. Richie is strumming my body like it''s his instrument and he''s a maestro. I''m dizzy and overwhelmed with everything. I don''t know why Richie''s dominance is such a turn on. Maybe, because as a Guardian, I''m supposed to always be in control.

    When he slides into me, I feel the burning sensation between my thighs. Even though it''s painful, when he asks me if I''m ready, I know I am. If there was anyone I wanted to give my virginity to, other than my mate, it would be Richie. I''ve had a crush on him for years.

    As soon as he thrusts into me, my body tenses with the pain and my throat closes, making it hard to breathe and impossible to speak

    He begins kissing my cheek, the corner of my mouth and down my neck. "Rx." He purrs in my ear. "Give it a minute. I won''t move until you''re ready."

    Thankfully, I have advanced healing as part of my Guardian genes so it doesn''t take long before the pain subsides and the feeling of Richie inside me begins to make me want to feel him move. I start to move my hips against him.

    "Better?" He says, lifting his head to look into my eyes.

    "Yes."

    He holds my gaze as he starts to move slowly inside me. The sensations of the feeling of him, of his movements, are overwhelming me again. He feels so good, and the intensity of him watching me is making my body feel tingly.

    He lifts himself up, never losing his rhythm and leans down, taking my nipple in is mouth. He begins sucking and licking and my body arches while my eyes roll back in my head. "Richie." I say breathily.

    He moans against me, and the vibration sets my body on fire and the heat travels straight to my core where he is stroking the mes. "Richie." This time it sounds needy.

    He switches to the other breast and the heat gets hotter. He begins moving faster, fanning the mes. My body feels out of control, climbing to a peak where I will be able to do nothing but freefall in the pleasure that Richie is giving me.

    He pulls off my nipple, sliding his hand down my thigh and pulling it up, hooking it under his arm, holding my leg against my chest. The position lets him go even deeper than before and the added speed is bringing me to the crest quickly. I grab hold of his arms, trying to hold on to anything to keep myself grounded. As my body is on the verge of exploding, Richie leans down and nips my earlobe. "Cum for me, Emlyn. Let me feel you cum on my cock."

    And that''s all it takes. My body feels like fireworks going off, my inner walls mping down on Richie, drawing him in. His growl of pleasure only enhances my orgasm, lengthening it as he continues with his rhythmic stroking.

    When I finally have some sense, I open my eyes to see his very intense stare. He''s still sliding in and out of me and my body is already responding. "Next time youe for me, Emlyn Grace, I want to hear you calling my name."

    "Richie." I say breathlessly. "What if someone hears? I have to be quiet."

    "Soundproof walls beautiful. Scream away." He says as he pulls my other leg up, pushing both of them over his shoulders and sitting up on his knees. He leans over me and begins to pound into me at a much faster pace.

    I begin whimpering at the pressure that is building quickly inside me again. "That''s my girl." He says and my eyes fly open to see his wolf shining in his, making his light gray eyes dark.

    Morrigan pushes forward, not wanting to be left out and somehow Richie''s pace gets even faster. "You are mine, Emlyn Grace. MINE!"

    This time I scream my release, and I feel his body jerking with his. My back arches at the feel of him pulsing inside of me. As we both start toe down, he reaches down and kisses me. I can feel his canines havee out and they slice through my lower lip. He licks and sucks my lip into his mouth, healing the wound.

    "Sorry. Finley and I got carried away for a moment." Ile says as he stills inside me, releasing my legs andying his weight on top of me.

    I smile at up at him, running my fingers through his unruly hair. I''ve always loved his hair. It''s the exact opposite of him. Where Richie is always in control, always in charge, his hair is always a mess.

    He leans down, kissing my nose. "What are you thinking?"

    I look up at him shyly. "I''m d you were my first."

    He looks like he wants to say something, but he stops himself. Instead, he pulls out, taking the condom off and walking to the bathroom to throw it out. The room suddenly feels very cold and I''m wondering if I should have kept my mouth shut.

    I''m debating grabbing my clothes and making my way to Leana''s room, when hees back andys down on the bed, pulling me to him. "I want you to be my girlfriend Emlyn. I don''t want you seeing anyone else, and I won''t see anyone else. Just you and me."

    I turn over, facing him. This isn''t the direction I thought the conversation was going to go. "Richie, you know my father would kill you if he thought we were together and having sex."

    "Yeah, I know. That''s why I want to keep it a secret."

    I don''t know what he sees on my face, but he rushes to exin. "It''s not because I want to keep it or you a secret. I would be happy and proud to tell everyone that you''re my girl. But I know your father would never allow it and then you wouldn''t be able toe over here and spend the night like you do now. This way, we can still see each other, I just won''t be able to take you out on an official date."

    His face is intense. His eyes piercing mine.

    "You''re serious?" I ask.

    He caresses my face, his eyes following his fingers as they trace their path from my ear to my jaw, up my chin to my lips. He rubs his thumb over my lips before tracing my cheek to my eyes. "I''ve never been more serious about anything in my life, Emlyn, and that''s saying something."

    I watch him for a moment.

    "Say yes." He says and there''s an entreaty in his voice.

    I can''t help the smile that forms on my face. Richie Holstin wants to be with me. He wants me to be his girlfriend.

    "We''ll have to be careful, so Xander and Cayd don''t figure it out." I say, referencing his brothers.

    He raises his eyebrow in the arrogant way of all Alphas. "I''m an Alpha, I think I can keep a secret from my brothers." He rubs his nose against mine. "So, is that a yes?"

    I close my eyes, enjoying this softer side of the new Alpha of Shadow Falls. "Yes, Richie. I''ll be your girlfriend."

 Chapter 6: Rich

    She said yes. Fin and I are on cloud nine. And while I really wanted to seal the deal by taking her

    again, I knew she needed a break. I pushed her in ways I know she¡¯s never been pushed. And she

    responded just like I always hoped my mate would.

    Even though we went to bed veryte, I wake her up early. I want to take her again before she has

    to leave for the day, and I have to get back to the reality of being an Alpha. I wake her up slowly,

    feasting on her delicious peach taste before burying myself inside her. Then I pull her into the

    shower with me and I take her again.

    I realize that I need to add some other shower gel and shampoo to my shower for the days when I

    can sneak Emlyn into my room for a night. She already spends nearly half her time here. We had set

    up a schedule where the Guardians would train in all the packs, helping the warriors to get stronger

    and be better fighters. As I think about it, this week will be Emlyn¡¯s week to train here. Perfect!

    Thankfully, between my sister and my brother Cayden, who is one Emlyn¡¯s best friends, there has

    never been a concern about her staying over at our packhouse. Alpha Eli threatened Cayden, Cohen

    and Clint with an early death if they ever touched his daughter. Little did any of us know, he

    threatened the wrong Alphas.

    I pull some of my clothes out of my closet for Emlyn. It wouldn''t be the first time she¡¯s raided my

    closet looking for something to wear, but it will be the first time that I''m thrilled to have her wearing

    my scent. I grab a shirt that I wore briefly and still has my scent on it and a pair of shorts that have a

    drawstring so she can tighten them around her small waist.

    Just the thought of her small waist and her luscious ass has my dick getting hard again. I need to

    divert my thoughts before I head downstairs. It''s one thing for Emlyn toe out of my room

    wearing my clothes. Everyone assumes that she''s a sister, so it won''t cause a fuss. But if I walk out

    popping wood, that would cause a stir.

    I know I shouldn''t, but before I let her leave my room, I pull her to me and kiss her like a drowning

    man breathing air for the first time in too long. When I pull back, I can see she¡¯s just as dazed as I

    feel. I know I shouldn¡°t have gotten her aroused again, but I couldn''t help myself.

    I wish I could mark her. I almost didst night. Thankfully, I pulled Finley back in time. I don''t know if

    she would have freaked out, but I would definitely have had to tell her that she was my mate. I have

    no intention of scaring her off. Fin and I will just have to wait it out a couple of years and since she

    agreed to be my girlfriend, I can work with this. She''s mine, just notpletely.

    I have her leave before me and when I walk out and down the stairs of the packhouse, I hear my

    brothers asking her where she sleptst night.

    "Oh, I fell asleep in Richie''s room.¡±

    I can hear them snickering. ¡°I bet he loved that.¡±

    I know what they are thinking. On the night I was inaugurated as Alpha, I''d want to celebrate with a

    she-wolf. What they don''t know is, I did. And not just any she-wolf, I celebrated with my mate.

    "What? He was very nice about it.¡± My sweet mate says. I can almost hear her blush from here.

    ¡°Nice? Now there''s a word Rich doesn¡¯t get called very often.¡±

    ¡°Richie has always been nice to me.¡±

    ¡°That''s because you''re like his little sister Em.¡± I''m d I''m too far away from them to hear my

    growl. Emlyn is anything BUT a sister to me.

    I walk in and wrap an arm around her, kissing the top of her head. It''s the most I can do with

    company and the same way I would treat Leana or Lily.

    ¡°I wanted to make sure that Emlyn was safe. There were a lot of single males here and you idiots

    were feeling pretty good.¡± I say. I can smell myself on her and I love it.

    I can feel how ufortable Emlyn is with me being in close proximity to her in front of my

    brothers after our intimacyst night. So, even though I don''t want to, I release her and move to the

    coffee maker. I turn and see that Emlyn hasn''t gotten any coffee yet, so I grab two cups and pour

    coffee for both of us. I set a cup in front of her. ¡°Cream?¡±

    ¡°Damn Rich. You be Alpha and now you''re all gentlemanly?¡± Cayden asks.

    I get the cream out of the fridge, knowing that''s how my mate likes her coffee. I reach around her,

    taking the opportunity to push my body against hers while I pour the cream into her coffee cup. I

    put it back in the fridge and turn back around. Emlyn is looking at me and there is a challenge in her

    eyes. She''s up for this game.

    ¡°Thank you, Richie.¡± She leans up on her toes and kisses my cheek. Then my little minx licks me

    quickly so my brothers can''t see. Game on, baby girl.

    "So, Emlyn. If I''m correct, you are scheduled for training here this week.¡± I say.

    I watch as the gears turn in her head and a smile twitches on her lips. If she''s here, it gives us more

    time together.

    ¡°That''s right. Leana, Lily and I are scheduled for Shadow Falls this week.¡±

    I take a sip of coffee, feigning nonchnce. ¡°You should juste stay the week here. It''s easier

    than going back and forth. Everyone goes to the same school and if there''s an issue with you

    getting to school, I can make arrangements for you.¡±

    ¡°That would be great, Richie. I''ll admit, thest time, it took a lot of my studying time going back

    and forth between the packs every day. I''m sure mom and dad would be pleased to know I''ll have

    more time for studying.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, I''ll talk to your dad and set it up. If this works out, we''ll make it a constant thing.¡± It will

    work out and it will be constant.

    I turn to one of our omegas. ¡°Can you ask Ca to have a room cleaned and set up for Emlyn on the

    Alpha floor? We''ll just set one aside for her since she¡¯s here so often.¡±

    "Yes, Alpha.

    I can''t help but feel smug that at least one out of every three weeks, Emlyn will be sleeping in my

    packhouse. And I''ll make sure it''s in my room. The best part is, it''s somon for the children of

    the Guardians to spend time together and sleep at each other''s packhouses, that no one will even

    bat an eye.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: Emlyn

    Richie spoke to my father and since it was somon for me to be here or at Canyon Ridge, my parents weren''t bothered when Cayd drove me home to pack clothes for the week.

    "Let''s stop by and have dinner with Cohen and Clint." He says as we get back into the car.

    I shrug. I''m dying to get back to Richie, but I also know that he started his Alpha duties today and is probably swamped. So, we head to Canyon Ridge.

    "Cayden! Emlyn!" Luna Cara says as we walk in. "How nice to see you. Are you staying for dinner?"

    "You know it, Auntie Cara." Cayd says. All the kids of the Guardians call the parents of the other packs Aunt and Uncle in informal situations. We''ve grown up as a family after all.

    Cayd is always hoping that Aunt Cara makes steaks. She apparently learned from her father, Clint, and I have to admit, they are really good.

    "It''s not steak night Cayd. You know Thursdays are steak nights in Canyon Ridge."

    He detes a bit before brightening again. "What''s for dinner tonight?"

    "Rotisserie chicken. Rik and Anders are out helping the kitchen staff. I think Cohen and Clint are out there as well. Feel free to go monitor their progress."

    "Thanks Auntie Cara!" He kisses her cheek and runs outside.

    "Do you need any help?" I ask her.

    "Nope, we''re good. Oh, but are you staying the night? I can have a room made up for you."

    "No, I''m training at Shadow Falls this week, so Rickie thought it would be a good idea if I stay there."

    She stops, turning to look at me and my heart stops. Did I give something away?

    "That''s a great idea. Why did none of us ever think of that? We''ll have to institute that when you''re training here as well." She looks thoughtful for a moment. "It really is good to have new blooding in to take over the packs. It brings new ideas."

    "Cohen still has a couple of years." I tell her. He''s only 16, like me, even though he''s closer to 17.

    "Oh, I know. But Emerson will take over next year." Sheughs. "I''m sure your father is ready to get away from the sprites in your pack."

    Iugh too. It''s a well-known fact that the sprites irritate my father to no end. But my mother loves them, so he tolerates them for her, and she does most of the interacting with them when she can.

    Dinner at Canyon Ridge is fun. I''m always one of the boys here. Lily and Leana are basically attached at the hip, so it''s always been me with the guys. When we''re done, I help clean up before we head back to the Shadow Falls packhouse.

    When we get there, I find Ca and ask her to show me to my room. "Movie night in 30 minutes, Em." Cayd hollers at me as I head up the stairs.

    "Okay."

    Ca shows me to the room next to Richie''s. His room was at the end of the hall, across from his parents'' now vacated bedroom. I wonder if he''ll move into that room. It''s bigger and has the doorway into the room beside it for a nursery one day.

    I''m unpacking when I hear my phone ping.

    Richie: I smell perfectly ripe peaches in my packhouse. Where are you.

    Me: I''m in my temporary bedroom. You know, the room right next to yours.

    Richie: Perfect. Got any ns tonight?

    Me: Cayd says they are having a movie night tonight. I''m headed down there in a few minutes.

    Richie: I could do a movie night. But first, I need to taste my favorite peach. Stay where you are, I''ll be right there.

    My stomach does a flip flop. I wasn''t exactly sure what to expect when Richie said he wanted me to be his girlfriend. But I have to say, I''m liking it so far.

    Not two minutester, there''s a quick knock on my door right before it opens and Richie''s spicy, warm vani scent, so simr to the bourbon he drinks, floods my senses. He closes and locks the door before crossing the room in two steps and pulling me into his arms. His mouth devours mine, his tongue tasting mine, dominating and possessive. I moan softly against him, leaning into

    him.

    He pulls away, looking at me. "I''ve been missing that taste all day."

    "Mmmm" I purr, running my nose up his neck and breathing in his scent. "I''ve been missing this scent all day."

    "How long before you have to be downstairs?"

    I nce at the clock. "Five minutes."

    "Perfect, just enough time for me to snack on a peach."

    "Richie." I say as he starts unbuttoning my shorts.

    "Take them off, Emlyn." That demanding tone again. Goddess, I love the way it feels when he''s demanding.

    He steps back and watches me. "Don''t deny me the taste I''ve been wanting all day, Emlyn."

    I lick my lips and I pull my zipper down. His answering growl sends tingles down my spine, the good kind.

    "Goy sideways on the bed." He demands. "Feet on the bed, legs open for me."

    As I crawl onto the bed, getting into the position he requested, I look at him. "Is this room sound-proofed too Richie?"

    His smile is Cheshire cat smug. "It definitely is, so I better here you screaming my name."

    My new boyfriend is extremely talented with his tongue. In five minutes, I came twice and was feeling quite rxed when I went downstairs to meet with Xander and Cayd for movie night."

    When I walk in, Xander looks up. "You smell like Rich." I stop in my tracks. Oh no, I''m caught.

    "She was wearing my clothes carlier, of course she smells like me." Richiees in behind me,posed as always.

    Ilis fingers slide across my lower back as he goes to sit on the love seat. "Emlyn,e sit beside me."

    Cayd looks up at him. "You''re going to watch TV?"

    "Yep." He says, sitting on the love seat. He pats the seat beside him. "Apparently, you already smell like me." He says, his eyes full of mischief.

    Cayd and Xander take the couch and I realize they''ve put on a scary movie. You''d think, being a werewolf and Guardian, that I wouldn''t be bothered by them, but I hate them.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you." Richie whispers in my ear as he pulls me close.

    "IIere." Cayd says, throwing a nket over to us. "You can hide under the nket when it''s gets too scary, Em."

    I have to admit, having Richie''s arm around me, made the scary movie worth it. But being under a nket, watching a scary movie beside Richie was dangerous. The first time I jumped, his fingers found their way under my shirt. His touch distracted me enough that my mind was no longer on the movie.

    As the movie progressed, I was getting more and more turned on, so I decided two could y this game. I took my hand and slid it up his thigh over his jeans. When I got to the top of his thigh, I moved my hand up and over until I found the pot of gold I was looking for. I felt Richie''s hand grip my hip as I began to slowly rub my hand over his penis through his jeans.

    He shifts and reaches under the nket to unbutton and unzip his jeans. When I look at him, his eyes are dark. I watch him as I slide my hand inside his jeans and under his boxers. IIe lifts his hips slightly to give me more room. I release his hard length, wrapping my hand around it as best I can. He''srge enough that my fingers don''t touch.

    I slide my thumb over the top of his dick, feeling a bit of precum. I rub it around his tip before beginning to stroke him again. When I look again, his eyes are on the tv, but I can tell he''s not watching. His free hand reaches around mine and he begins to move my hand faster, showing me what he wants.

    His eyes don''t move away from the tv, and I turn my gaze to the tv, as his hand begins to move mine even faster. Just as the girl on screen gets killed and her scream fills the room, Richie growls his release all over the nket.

    Unfortunately, the scream wasn''t quite loud enough to cover his growl and Xander''s head snaps up, looking at us. "You okay, Rich?" He says frowning.

    "Yeah." His voice is a bit breathy and smidge higher than normal. I tuck my head to hide my smile.

    "Emlyn just elbowed my dick." I whip my head up and look at him, my mouth dropping open.

    "Luckily I''m a fast healer." He says, giving me his smug little smile.

    Xander snorts and turns back to the tv. "Better you than me." He says.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Rich

    Emlyn''s been in my packhouse for four days. Four glorious days. I''ve snuck her into my room every night. She''s my new favorite addiction and while having her here is distracting, I know that once she''s gone, it will be much harder.

    We''re currently at training. I''ve always run afternoon training, so it was a simple transition to just add the morning training into my schedule for now. Once Jackson is official, he can run one training and I''ll run the other. Today, I have to keep refocusing my attention away from Emlyn.

    Every daughter of a Guardian is an amazing warrior. Leana and Lily are no different and while I appreciate their strength and skill, Emlyn is my mate.

    ''She''s incredible.'' Finley purrs in my head.

    I turn, watching her take out one of my best warriors. Then she helps him up and exins to him how he can better protect against her attack before going at him again.

    I''m about to turn away from her again, when suddenly she, Leana and Lily all jerk their heads in the same direction. Their sparring partners immediately go still but I''m already walking toward Emlyn.

    "What is it?" I turn and see Lily sniffing the air. She has the best sense of smell. Leana has the best sense of aura and I watch as she closes her eyes to focus. Emlyn has the best sense of hearing and as I turn back to her, her head is tilting to the side. In unison they shout, "Rogues."

    The three of them shift as one, rushing toward the forest. I''m only a split second behind them as I howl the warning. My warriors are right behind me and it''s only a momentter before the patrols raise a second rm.

    "How many?" I link them.

    "A lot Alpha."

    "We''re on our way."

    "I count over fifty Rich." Leana says to me.

    Finley pushes himself to keep up with the Guardians. We begin pulling away from the other warriors in the pack and we''re fairly far ahead of them as we pass a tree line and break into the space where the rogues are overtaking my patrols.

    The four of us jump into the fight, tearing into the rogues. Usually rogues are vicious, but untrained. This group seems to have a bit more training than most and are putting up a decent fight, but they are no match for my pack and warriors. We are cutting through them easily, especially since I have three Guardians fighting with me. The pack could have defeated this group without them but having them makes it much more likely that there won''t be casualties on our side.

    I''m fighting off two and from the corner of my eye, I see another about to jump me. Just as it leaps at me, I beautiful ck wolf jumps in front of me, taking the rogue out. That has to be Morrigan, she looks just like Grace''s wolf, Maia. I snarl, Finley sinking his teeth into the stinking rogue in front us before turning and slicing through the stomach of the second one.

    I spin around and realize that the rogues have been taken out quickly. There are two still alive and I shift quickly, telling my pack members not to kill them.

    "Jackson." I say, seeing Harlo, his wolf, about to kill another rogue. "Keep him alive. I want to interrogate him."

    "Kyle," I turn looking at my Lead Warrior''s wolf. "Organize the cleanup of this mess."

    I turn making sure there are no fatal or serious injuries before speaking to my warriors. "Anyone who got bit or scratched, get to the packhouse and get it cleaned up. I don''t anyone getting an infection." Rogues are nasty, dirty creatures and while werewolves have advanced healing, their bites and scratches can cause infection and dy healing.

    Finally, I turn to look at Morrigan. "Emlyn, a word." Ites out more of a snarl than I mean for it to.

    She shifts back, standing in front of me in all her beautiful, naked glory. I hate that every wolf here can see her, but I have more important things to discuss right now

    "You jumped in front of me."

    Leana and Lilye racing over. "Rich, you know it''s not something we can control."

    I turn on my sister. "I didn''t see you or Lily jumping in front of me."

    Chapter 8: Rich

    Emlyn''s been in my packhouse for four days. Four glorious days. I''ve snuck her into my room every night. She''s my new favorite addiction and while having her here is distracting, I know that once she''s gone, it will be much harder.

    We''re currently at training. I''ve always run afternoon training, so it was a simple transition to just add the morning training into my schedule for now. Once Jackson is official, he can run one training and I''ll run the other. Today, I have to keep refocusing my attention away from Emlyn.

    Every daughter of a Guardian is an amazing warrior. Leana and Lily are no different and while I appreciate their strength and skill, Emlyn is my mate.

    ''She''s incredible.'' Finley purrs in my head.

    I turn, watching her take out one of my best warriors. Then she helps him up and exins to him how he can better protect against her attack before going at him again.

    I''m about to turn away from her again, when suddenly she, Leana and Lily all jerk their heads in the same direction. Their sparring partners immediately go still but I''m already walking toward Emlyn.

    "What is it?" I turn and see Lily sniffing the air. She has the best sense of smell. Leana has the best sense of aura and I watch as she closes her eyes to focus. Emlyn has the best sense of hearing and as I turn back to her, her head is tilting to the side. In unison they shout, "Rogues."

    The three of them shift as one, rushing toward the forest. I''m only a split second behind them as I howl the warning. My warriors are right behind me and it''s only a momentter before the patrols raise a second rm.

    "How many?" I link them.

    "A lot Alpha."

    "We''re on our way."

    "I count over fifty Rich." Leana says to me.

    Finley pushes himself to keep up with the Guardians. We begin pulling away from the other warriors in the pack and we''re fairly far ahead of them as we pass a tree line and break into the space where the rogues are overtaking my patrols.

    The four of us jump into the fight, tearing into the rogues. Usually rogues are vicious, but untrained. This group seems to have a bit more training than most and are putting up a decent fight, but they are no match for my pack and warriors. We are cutting through them easily, especially since I have three Guardians fighting with me. The pack could have defeated this group without them but having them makes it much more likely that there won''t be casualties on our side.

    I''m fighting off two and from the corner of my eye, I see another about to jump me. Just as it leaps at me, I beautiful ck wolf jumps in front of me, taking the rogue out. That has to be Morrigan, she looks just like Grace''s wolf, Maia. I snarl, Finley sinking his teeth into the stinking rogue in front us before turning and slicing through the stomach of the second one.

    I spin around and realize that the rogues have been taken out quickly. There are two still alive and I shift quickly, telling my pack members not to kill them.

    "Jackson." I say, seeing Harlo, his wolf, about to kill another rogue. "Keep him alive. I want to interrogate him."

    "Kyle," I turn looking at my Lead Warrior''s wolf. "Organize the cleanup of this mess."

    I turn making sure there are no fatal or serious injuries before speaking to my warriors. "Anyone who got bit or scratched, get to the packhouse and get it cleaned up. I don''t anyone getting an infection." Rogues are nasty, dirty creatures and while werewolves have advanced healing, their bites and scratches can cause infection and dy healing.

    Finally, I turn to look at Morrigan. "Emlyn, a word." Ites out more of a snarl than I mean for it to.

    She shifts back, standing in front of me in all her beautiful, naked glory. I hate that every wolf here can see her, but I have more important things to discuss right now

    "You jumped in front of me."

    Leana and Lilye racing over. "Rich, you know it''s not something we can control."

    I turn on my sister. "I didn''t see you or Lily jumping in front of me."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Emlyn

    When I walk back into the packhouse, Leana and Lily rush to me.

    "Are you okay Emlyn. I''m so sorry. You know how our brothers are." Leana says, pulling me into a hug.

    "I do. And you''d think that they would also know how we are by now."

    "What did he say?" Lily asks, pulling us into a private room.

    I know they are just concerned about me. They are as much my sisters as Riley is. "Exactly what you''d expect. ''I''m an Alpha. I don''t need you jumping in front of danger for me."" I make my voice as deep as I can, mimicking Richie''s.

    Both Lily and Leana roll their eyes at that. "So, how did he leave it?"

    I just found a perfect reason to be in Richie''s room, waiting for him. "Well, he needed to go interview the rogues they captured, but he wants me to meet him in his room afterward."

    "Ugh! Don''t give in to him Emlyn. Richie needs to understand that even though he''s now Alpha, we''re still Guardians. It''s our job as much as it''s his job to run this pack." Leana says.

    "Don''t worry. I have no intention of giving in to him." At least not about being a Guardian, if he demands something else of me, that''s another story.

    "I''m going to go shower. I jumped in theke, but I want to use soap and brush my teeth."

    "Rogues are so disgusting, aren''t they." Lily says.

    "I wonder why they attacked." Leana says.

    "I know, it''s well-known that Guardians are in these three packs. And did you notice that they seemed better trained than normal?" I ask.

    They look at each other. "We did. We were discussing that as well." Lily says.

    Leana turns to her. "Let''s wait for Richie to finish his interrogation and if he doesn''t get any good information, let''s head to your pack and see if your dad knows anything." Leana turns back to me. "We''ll let you know if we hear anything and if you hear anything from your dad, let us know."

    "I will." The three of us are the oldest Alpha females in the three packs. Lily only has brothers, and Leana''s sisters are much younger. That leaves Riley and while I understand that she''s a Guardian, I love my sister and want to keep her as far away from fighting as possible. She''s still only fifteen.

    When we leave the room, Xander and Cayd snag me. "What happened? Are you okay?" Cayd pulls me into a hug.

    "I''m fine." I say into his chest.

    "It was no big deal. There was a rogue attack and Em jumped in front of Richie. He flipped out on her." Leana tells her brothers.

    Cayd grabs my shoulders and pulls me back. "Are you sure you''re okay?"

    "Yes, I''m fine." I say as his eyes track over my body looking for injuries.

    "No scratches or bites?"

    "Cayd, you''re as bad as Richie." Lily says to him.

    "It''s not our fault either. We''re Alpha males, it''s in our genes to protect, not be protected." Xander says.

    "No bites, no scratches and I''m fine. Really." I say to them.

    ,

    "You''ll be happy to know that Richie is still nning to yell at Emlyn. He told her to wait for him in his room." Leana says. "Where is he?" Xander asks.

    "Interrogating the rogues." I tell him.

    He turns immediately. "Don''t be too hard on him Em. He''s an Alpha, the newly instated Alpha of this pack. It''s hard to have someone, especially one of our sisters, risk themselves for us." Xander says, heading to the cells.

    Cayd turns to follow Xander. "He asked to speak with me, not the other way around." I say to Xander.

    "yeah, but we all know you girls are stubborn and tough as nails." Cayd throws over his shoulder as they leave the room.

    I shake my head at them and turn to Lily and Leana. "I''m going to shower. Let me know what you find out."

    "Will do."

    By the time I shower and get to Richie''s room, I''m exhausted. I pull on one of his shirts and crawl into his bed, smelling his scent of warm spice and vani. I love this scent and before I know it, I''ve fallen asleep.

    When I wake, I hear the sound of the shower in Richie''s bathroom. I sniff the air and can smell the scent of blood and rogue, mingling with the scent of Richie''s shampoo and body wash. I hope that means that Richie got some information.

    When hees out, he has a towel wrapped around his waist and he is drying his hair with another towel. I rollpletely over so I can watch this gorgeous man. I lift myself up onto my elbow to get a better view. Everything about him is pure Alpha. I watch as a water droplet drips off his hair to his chest, making its way south over his perfectly sculpted abs. I can''t help but lick my lips, wishing it was me moving down his body.

    "Emlyn Grace." His growling purr makes my body clench. I look back up and see his dark eyes looking back at me. He shakes his head before throwing the towels over the bathroom door and a chair.

    I can''t help my own purr at the beauty in front of me. Beauty that makes my body sing. As I watch, Richie narrows his eyes at me, but the head below his waistline is starting to stand up and take notice. I bite my lower lip, wanting this man. I can''t believe how much I want him even though he was inside me only a couple hours ago,

    He crawls into bed behind me, pulling me against him. "I had nned on talking first, but when you look at me like that, I want nothing more than to feel you wrapped around my cock."

    After bringing both of us to exquisite pleasure, Richie throws out the condom andes back, pulling me against him again.

    "Emlyn, I know you''re a Guardian. I respect and love that about you. But can we agree that you won''t put yourself between me and danger? I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself if something happened to you while you were trying to protect me." He rubs his nose over my ear. "Can you do that for me, baby girl?"

    "I''ll try Richie. But it''s in my gics, just like it''s in yours to protect your pack and family,"

    "you''re mine now, too, Emlyn. That means I want to protect you as well, and I can''t do that if you are putting yourself in front of me."

    I roll over, facing him. "What do you propose?"

    "My father told me once that he asked my mother to stand beside him in a fight. Not in front of him and not behind him. I don''t think I truly understood the importance of what he was asking then, but I do now. I won''t try to protect you if you don''t try to protect me. We can protect each other. Deal?"

    I run my fingers through his messy, still-damp hair. "Deal."

    My answer makes him so happy, he has me screaming his name again in no time.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Rich

    It''s been a year since I realized that Emlyn was my mate. When''s she''s here, everything in my world feels right. When she''s gone, no matter how much work I have, my days are long and always feel dreary. Thankfully, between the three packs, there are a lot of birthdays and celebrations so I get to see her on the off weeks and weekends.

    After I "started" the new process of having the visiting Guardians stay in our packhouse, Emlyn spent every third week at Canyon Ridge. That put her closer to my packnds than if she were in her own pack. My brilliant mate had the idea to meet at the canyon in between the packs when she stayed there. It wasn''t perfect, but it helped to keep me and Finley from going out of our minds. I honestly don''t know where we''ve had sex more often, my bedroom or the forest.

    My biggest regret is that I can''t treat her like the princess of my heart and future Luna of my pack that she is. When she''s with me, especially when she''s in my packhouse, I do what I can to show her how special she is to me.

    It hasn''t always been easy. I''m still constantly surrounded by she-wolves wanting my attention and wanting in my bed. Since I can''t be open about Emlyn and I being together, she''s had to watch others flirt shamelessly with me and not say a word.

    It''s probably easier for me, although it doesn''t feel like it. At least I know my brothers, Emerson, Cohen and Clint keep interested males from sniffing around my mate. It''s the only thing that has kept me from losing my shit a couple of times in thest year. We all protect our Guardians. It''s an unspoken pact between the Alpha males.

    Emerson will be sworn in as Alpha in a couple of days. I''m happy because, not only will I no longer be the ''new Alpha'', but I''ll also get a weekend with Emlyn. She''s spent thest week in her packhouse. She''s been so busy helping Aunt Grace prepare for this ceremony that I haven''t been able to do more than text her in the evenings.

    I''m interrupted from my thoughts of how I will get my mate into my bed under her parents'' noses by a knock at my door. I sniff the air and tell Leana toe in.

    When she walks in, she sits down in front of me, folding her hands in herp. I take in her posture and the way she seems nervous to ask what she''se to talk about.

    "Rich, I know I said I would be your acting Luna until you found your mate. And I was happy to do it. But honestly, I didn''t think it would be this long."

    I''m just waiting for Emlyn to turn 18 and recognize me. I think to myself.

    "I don''t think anyone did." I say instead.

    "Well, you know how I am supposed to start training to take over mom''s seat on the council in a few months?"

    "Yes." I have no idea where she''s going with this line of discussion.

    "Lily and I want to go travel around before I have to do that."

    I frown. "Travel around where?"

    "I don''t know. See somece other than these three packs." She says spreading her arms to show she means our pack and our allies''.

    "I hope one of those ces is Araphyra and Lily finally decides to ept Aolis as her mate." I say it a bit more sharply than I probably should have. I truly don''t understand Lily''s unwillingness to ept Aolis. Yes, he''s a fae prince and yes, she''d have to leave the pack. But it''s not like she wouldn''t leave if her mate was a werewolf from another pack.

    "That''s for Lily to decide, not me and certainly not you." She says, defending her best friend.

    I get up and walk around my desk,ing to sit beside my sister. "If you want to go, I certainly can''t stop you. You''re an adult now. But do me a favor."

    "What''s that, Rich?"

    I take her hand. We''re so close in age, that she could almost be my twin. That is if she didn''t look exactly like our mother. Where I look like our father and have our mother''s gray eyes, Leana has our mother''s white-blond hair and slight build, but she has our father''s sage green eyes.

    "If you find your mate, don''t do what Lily is doing to Aolis. The Moon Goddess doesn''t make mistakes. Trust her and ept your mate."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    "Knock it off." I say, standing and pulling her to her feet. "Be safe and if you need anything at all, let me know. I''m always here for you, Lea.

    "I know." She turns to walk out of my office.

    "Oh, and Rich, you could have kept me from leaving. I may be an adult, but you''re still my Alpha." My sister''s eptance and promation that I''m her Alpha makes my heart soar. All I''ve ever wanted is to run this pack well and make my family proud. "I love you, Lea."

    "Love you too, Rich." She says as she walks out.

    After she leaves, I walk back around my desk. I love my mother, but I don''t want her acting as Luna and I know my father won''t want that either. It''s a big job, a full-time job and it requires the right kind of person. A person that was born to be a Luna. A person like my mate.

    I smile as a n forms in my mind. I need an acting Luna. Emlyn is less than a year away from turning 18. What better way to have the pack limate to her style than to bring her in as acting Luna. And if she''s my acting Luna, she''ll have to move into my packhouse and be part of my pack. I''d have her here with me every day, working beside me, helping to run this pack. And I''d officially be her Alpha.

    I''m so excited, I do something I never do. I pick up the phone and call Emlyn.

    "Richie, is everything alright?" she asks, I can hear the noise in the background getting quieter. She''s walking somece more private so we can talk.

    "Hey gorgeous. I have a proposition for you."

    Her voice lowers into a sexy purr. "Oh really. And what''s that?"

    "How would you like to be my acting Luna?"

    It''s quiet for a moment. "What about Leana?"

    "She and Lily are apparently going to travel around before she begins training to take over mom''s council seat." "Really?"

    I smile at the excitement in her voice. "Really,"

    "I''d love to be your acting Luna, Richie."

    "Good. I''ll talk to your dad this weekend. Start packing, lover. You''re about to move to my packhouse for good."

 Chapter 145

    The sweetness that seemed to illuminate all darkness was now like a sharp de dipped in poison, mercilessly stabbing into her flesh.

    She did it one by one, and she caused a bloody mess.

    Under the astonished gazes of the passers-by, Ann squatted on the ground with her mouth open, as if she was shouting, but was unable to make a sound.

    She was unable to breathe with the suffocating feeling in her chest.

    She clutched the clothes in front of her chest tightly, tears falling from her eyes and falling to the ground with deep signs.

    Ann did not know how long she had been squatting there, but there seemed to be pedestrians talking to her.

    But she could not hear it clearly.

    Ann turned around slowly when she heard the sound of a car horn.

    Melinda lowered the window with a trace ofplexity on her delicate face with makeup.

    "Are you crying like this because you want Phillip to know everything and destroy himself, or do you want your father to wake up and to settle the score with me with his sick body? Ann, you have to know that I did all this for you and Phillip!"

    Ann''s eyshes trembled slightly as she tightened her grip on her knees.

    She could not tell Phillip or William that she had met Melinda.

    No matter who it was, she didn''t want to hurt him.

    Melinda saw that Ann seemed to have thought it through. Then she unlocked the

    car.

    She handed Ann a bottle of mineral water and a makeup bag.

    "Get in the car and clean up your face. Think about what you should tell Phillipter without revealing any ws."

    Ann had been squatting for too long, and her legs were a little numb.

    After maintaining a strange posture for a while, she had to get in the car.

    She saw herself in a mess in the makeup mirror with her red and swollen eyelids,

    the wrinkles between her eyebrows and her mottled lips.

    When Ann cleaned up the marks on her face and opened the door to get out of the car, she suddenly stopped.

    He turned to look at Melinda who was sitting in the car.

    "Since you don''t like Dad at all, why did you marry him back then? Have you ever loved him?"

    Melinda was a little surprised by the question, and aplicated light shed in her beautiful eyes, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    She turned to look at Ann, the plum blossom mark at the corner of her eyes shining sexily.

    She smiled as she spoke in a charming voice.

    "Ann, I don''t know how William has taught you all these years, but what I can teach you is that in this world, the only thing that women can rely on is

    themselves. Love is just a deal between men and women."

    Ann tightened her grip on the handle of the car and released it.

    She got it.

    Whether it was Phillip''s father or her father, Melinda did not love them.

    What she loved was only money and power!

    ...

    When Ann was waiting for the elevator in the lobby on the first floor of the hospital, she happened to meet Phillip who came out with the car key.

    When he saw her, his eyes narrowed.

    He immediately stepped forward and grabbed her hand. His tone was slightly heavy but with deep concern.

    "Where did you go?"

    William had signs of waking up, and Phillip was afraid that he would stimte William alone there.

    He wanted to call Ann but was rejected.

    When he called again, it was turned off.

    Feeling uneasy, he found the doctor''s office and was told that Ann had already left.

    Ann thought that she had calmed down, but when hearing his voice, she was emotional again.

    No, she was not fully prepared.

    She was still unable to fully ept his rtionship with her.

    She could not do what Melinda had said, proposing a breakup without revealing any ws.

    The thought of them breaking up almost killed her.

    But the rtionship between them...

    Thinking of this, Ann shook off Phillip''s hand, turning her face sideways to prevent

    him from seeing her expression.

    "The toilet upstairs is full. I had toe down."

    Although she tried her best to keep her voice steady and prevent him from

    knowing that she had cried, Phillip notice something was wrong with her hoarse voice.

    He reached out to hold Ann''s thin shoulder and looked down at her, his tone concerned.

    "You cried?"

    When his hand stroked her, Ann subconsciously stiffened, and then she almost instinctively struggled back.

    She was conflicted. On one hand, she longed for Phillip''s touch and on the other hand, she subconsciously rejected him.

    Phillip''s eyes darkened because of Ann''s retreat.

    His deep eyes stared at her eyes, who dared not to look at him.

    He frowned even more with his thin lips slightly pursed. Then he tentatively bent

    his waist slightly, lowering his head and slowly approaching Ann.<fndd24> Latest content published on Find~Novel</fndd24>

    Ann could feel Phillip''s breathe was getting closer and closer.

    It was warm with a familiar scent that made her feel at ease.

    Ann''s long and curly eyshes trembled slightly. Just a second before Phillip was about to kiss her, Ann seemed to be frightened and pushed him away, hurriedly retreating.

    The elevator behind her just opened, and Ann hurriedly entered.

    Without waiting for Phillip, she quickly and hurriedly pressed the closing button, isting his gloomy andplicated face from the elevator door."

 Chapter 146

    Walking out of the elevator, Ann thought back to Phillip''s expression, which was mixed with anger, confusion, and loss.

    ...<fn521f> Find the newest release on find?novel</fn521f>

    She unconsciously clenched her fists, letting her nails stick into her flesh.

    She wanted to rush out of the elevator and hug him.

    She couldn''t bear to let him, who had always been proud and calm, suffer from these negative emotions.

    ''Ann, you are my biological daughter. I am the one who gave birth to you.''

    Ann stood at the door of William''s ward, kept recalling what Melinda just said.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before she felt calmer and opened the door.

    After she came in, she saw that William was already awake and lying on the bed.

    Only then did she feel slightly delighted.

    She walked over and said, "Dad."

    She was so excited and relieved that she began to sob.

    William seemed to be deep in thought when he heard Ann''s voice and turned around.

    Even though Ann was wearing makeup, he could still tell the sorrow and tiredness on her face.

    He held Ann''s hand and let her sit down.

    "Sorry to have you worried about me."

    Ann shook her head, saying nothing while holding William''s hand that was so thin due to the illness.

    William knew what was in her mind, but he could only sigh and pat Ann''s hand. They remained silent for a while. Then, William seemed to make some kind of determination and looked up at Ann with firmness.

    "Ann, do you hate me for forcing you to break up with Phillip?"

    Ann pursed her lips and shook her head.

    Seeing that she had be thinner recently, William felt a mix of love, guilt, and concern.

    He said, "You''ve always been my sweetest angel. Since I don''t want to talk about your mother, you''ve never asked me about her."

    Ann froze and looked up at William.

    He continued with a self-mocking and bitter tone, "I think you have heard that your mother abandoned us for a rich man and the wealthy life he could bring her."

    ...

    "I knew that your mother would leave us, but I didn''t want to admit it. I knew that she had a rtionship with others before she married me, but I loved her so much that I didn''t care. And I was even more tolerant with her affairs after she gave birth to you. Therefore, I never forced her to register for marriage with me."

    Ann felt William tighten his grip on her, sensing that he hadn''tpletely let go of the past.

    "I should have known that she never forgot about the man who once abandoned her. That was why she left with him without hesitation. All these years, I worked hard to earn as much money as possible so that she would regret leaving me one day. But another day, I saw her on TV."

    He was framed and lost everything. While he was hospitalized because of serious illness, she was still radiant and had be a popr and respected singer.

    Ann asked with her eyshes fluttering, "Is that woman Melinda?"

    ...

    Although she had learned the truth from Melinda, she still felt shocked when she heard this from William.

    William was surprised that Ann should guess out.

    He asked, "Have you met her?"

    Ann turned away, not wanting William to see the sadness in her eyes.

    William remembered that Melinda had called him before he fainted.

    He said with resentment in his eyes, "Has she told you everything?" Ann nodded.

    William clenched his fists, cursing this heartless woman in his heart.

    He couldn''t believe that she would tell Ann in such a hurry just for her luxurious life and her son.

    He had thought about telling Ann about the truth bit by bit, so she could slowly ept the situation. However, Melinda had ruined his carefulness for Ann.

    Seeing Ann''s desperate expression, he held back his curses and hurriedlyforted her.

    "Ann, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been blinded by her, you wouldn''t have... It''s all my fault!"

    If he had not been so obsessed with Melinda that he didn''t want to let her go, and

    if he had discovered the rtionship between Melinda and Phillip earlier, he would not have had her daughter suffering right now.

 Chapter 147

    When Ann came out of William''s ward, the sky hadpletely darkened.

    The hospital corridor was long and silent. Phillip suddenly appeared, grabbing Ann''s hand and walking towards the stairs, which made her a little flustered.

    "Phillip, what are you doing?"

    Ann tried her best to break free from Phillip, but he became even more forceful as

    if he wanted to break her hands.

    Finally, he stopped at the empty entrance of the building.

    Before Ann could react, she was controlled by Phillip to the back wall.

    Phillip lowered his head, looking at the panicked Ann. He noticed her flustered and evasive eyes, which were even redder than before.

    "What happened? Why are you avoiding me?"

    What surrounded her was all his aura. She had nowhere to run.

    She reached out to push him away, but just as she touched the corner of his clothes, she suddenly withdrew her hands as if she had been electrocuted.

    In the end, she could only put her hands behind her back, her fingertips unconsciously digging at the cracks on the marble wall behind her.

    She turned half round, leaving only a fragile profile that seemed so delicate.

    "I didn''t avoid you," Ann said softly.

    Hearing this, Phillip''s eyes sank. He raised lifted Ann''s chin, forcing her to make eye contact.

    He could feel that owing to his touch, her body froze obviously and her eyes became panic and helplessness and more darkened.

    His tone unconsciously became a bit cold, and his hand that was pinching Ann''s chin also slightly tightened.

    "Now you still insist you didn''t hide from me?"

    Ann felt some pain because of his strength. She wanted to pull it away, but he easily grabbed her hands and held them above his head.

    Knowing that she couldn''t break free from his grasp, she was frustrated, her eyes dimmed, her lips curled into a bitter arc.

    "Phillip, I don''t like you this way."

    Phillip watched her condescendingly, who became so abnormal just for only going out for a while. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes were filled with bone-chilling coldness.

    "You are always like this. No matter what my wish is, as long as you think it is right, you force me to ept it."

    Ann took a deep breath, tears shing in her eyes as she raised her head to look straight at Phillip.

    "I promised to be with you just because you kept chasing me shamelessly. You are the president of the Moore Group. If I offend you, I could even have trouble in living in River City..."

    Phillip tightened his grip on Ann, causing Ann to frown in pain.

    When she recovered, her lips curled into a mocking smile.

    She looked straight into Phillip''s deep and dark eyes, chuckling.

    "Do you know? I hate Karl for his disbelief, and I hate your constant pestering. If it wasn''t for you, how could he have misunderstood me? But it doesn''t matter. I didn''t love him at all. Nowadays, there is no pure love between men and women. It is just a deal."

    "Deal?" Phillip narrowed his eyes coldly.

    "Yes, what you like is just my body and appearance. What I want is just the money and power you can provide for me..."

    After a pause, Ann looked at him, quirking up her lips, and wanted to make a mocking and pleasing expression.

    However, when she met Phillip''s eyes, which seemed to be able to see through everything, there was still panic in a twinkle in her eyes.

    She bit her lower lip to maintain her rationality and said in a cold tone.

    "You may not know yet, but I have already obtained a rmendation letter from Kerr for a top overseas studio. This way, even if I leave you, I can still obtain fame and power!"

    "Oh? Then why are you not leaving?"

    "Of course it is because you are the president of the Moore Group, the dream lover of all women, which is enough to satisfy my vanity. I just yed with you for

    a while before getting tired!"

    "So, you said you loved me and agreed to be with me. Is it all a fake?"

    Phillip''s voice was very soft, like falling feathers.

    However, it was also like a ringing in Ann''s eardrums.

    Ann could not help but shrink her neck and turn her head slightly. She could see Phillip''s face just close to hers.

    The cold expression on his face hadpletely disappeared.

    Under the light, his facial features were elegant, soft, and almost transparent.

    His handsome eyebrows were slightly folded, his long and thick eyshes slightly trembling which half-covered the eyelids. It was impossible to see through the emotions in his eyes, but it made others feel.<fnef22> Th?s chapter is updated by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnef22>

    Right now, he was fragile and sorrowful.

    Because of her.

    Ann felt her heart tighten. As if being bewitched, she moved closer to Phillip, trying to calm him down.

    The moment she got closer, she saw a pair of dark eyes surging with burning mes that could almost swallow her.

    The Battered-Body Trick!

    Ann restored her rationality and wanted to retreat. But how could he give her this chance?

    Phillip grabbed Ann''s slender waist and pulled her closer. Their bodies were tightly intertwined.

    "Have anyone told you that you are not a good liar?"000000

 Chapter 148

    His warm hand covered Ann''s waist. It was a sense that Ann could not ignore.

    Phillip had a serious expression on his face. He frowned as he stared at Ann.

    "You said so much, but I don''t believe it!"

    Phillip raised his other hand and gently stroked Ann''s ck hair.

    However, there was a strong desire for possession in his eyes.

    "I don''t care if someone told you something or not. Since I have fallen into love with you, don''t even think about escaping from me for the rest of your life!" Phillip said.

    When Ann heard his overbearing deration, she knew that he was a stubborn man. She opened her mouth but did not have the strength to say more.

    She should have known that Phillip was not a person who would be easily provoked by her words.

    But she unconsciously heard all Phillip''s words of confession.

    She felt the warmth from his body and breathed greedily. But she couldn''t help to be moved when she heard that he would be with her for the rest of his life...

    This man was like poison. Every woman would get addicted to it if she took a sip. Ann loosened her grip on Phillip''s clothes.

    At that moment, she was still hoping that Phillip might not be the child of Melinda. After all, Melinda was willing to do anything for the sake of wealth and glory, right? But... that was the Moore family.

    Phillip was the bargaining chip for Melinda to marry into a wealthy family.

    The Moore family would never allow Phillip to have an incorrect identity, and Melinda would not allow it either...

    Ann felt that her heart had been gripped by someone, and she couldn''t control her heartbeats. She felt depressed and unable to vent.

    Time seemed to have passed for a lot, but Ann felt that it had been only a few seconds.

    She looked up at Phillip. Her palm-sized face was fair and wless. But she had cried for too long, her eyelids were stained with pink color.

    "Phillip... what do you want if you don''t let me go?"

    Ann''s big eyes were filled with despair and helplessness.

    Ann''s face turned gloomy when she felt that Phillip tightened his grip.

    He said, "Do you want me to abandon my father for you? Or do you want me to break up with my father for you?"

    Annughed out and pushed Phillip away.

    She looked up at Phillip''s eyes and mocked him.

    "How can you be so selfish? That''s my father. Do you want me to be an unfilially daughter who doesn''t care about her father''s life? Do you want me to be with you and live with guilt and regret for the rest of my life? Phillip, do you really love me?"

    When Ann shouted these words, she almost used up all her strength. Her eyes were full of resentment and she cried.

    Her right hand gripped the other tightly. There were deep creases on her sleeves. Phillip listened to Ann''s hoarse questioning after he was suddenly pushed away. Her eyes were sad and desperate, looked like a beast was trapped desperately.

    It seemed that she would destroy him and this world in the next second. Phillip stood where he was, the faint light shone through the narrow window and cast on his face, making it impossible to see his expression.

    He took two steps forward. His fingers were slender and white, almost transparent under the sunshine.

    He gently wiped the tears off Ann''s face.

    Phillip felt that Ann''s eyshes were slightly trembling. He paused for a moment, then turned to touch Ann''s face. He lowered his head and looked at her with his deep eyes.

    "Ann, I''m sorry."

    He overestimated himself and ignored the predicament which he was facing.

    He could not give her a steady and peaceful life. He would only cause her more headaches.<fne127> Read full story at fin?novel</fne127>

    Ann gripped her hands more tightly and bit her lower lip, and tears kepting out.

    Ann thought, ''How could he just apologize? How could he keep saying sorry?''

    At that time, she couldn''t disguise herself if Phillip became gentler to her...

    She felt that he wanted to hug her, and the familiar smell was getting closer and closer.000000????????

 Chapter 149

    A second before Phillip was about to pull her into his arms, Ann suddenly hugged herself tightly, bent down, and retched.

    Phillip froze and a rare look of panic appeared in his eyes.

    This kind of emotion had not appeared for a long time since hey in a pool of blood and could not move.

    "Don''t get close. Don''t touch me."

    Ann was still bending over, her voice hoarse and tired.

    She didn''t even dare to look up at his current expression because she was afraid that she would hug him.

    She felt that she was too disgusting as she knew that their love was impossible.

    But she still wanted to touch him, kiss him, and breathe his breath.

    Within her sight, it was his t suit pants and clean leather shoes.

    "Ann, he''s so good and you can''t ruin him!"

    "Phillip, if you do not agree to break up, I willpletely disappear from your eyes."

    Ann almost cried out these words. Her heart was torn with pain.

    It waspletely dark, and the corridor entrance waspletely dark too, with only the faint light of the corridor shining.

    Ann hugged himself and sat alone in a corner of the corridor.

    Her body twitched a few times from time to time after she said those threatening words.

    Phillip left as she wished, but there was a deep pain in his eyes.

    However, she couldn''t control herself from crying alone. In the end, she couldn''t even cry anymore, leaving a lump in her throat.

    It was like she used a knife to cut off a piece of flesh from her heart.

    It was so painful, but there was no way for her to confide.

    The phone in her pocket continued to vibrate. Ann''s body moved slightly, but her legs and feet were already numb.

    She could only take her original position and take out her phone to answer it.

    "Ann, I''ve already brought Nikki back. Phillip doesn''t look good. You..."

    Daisy had already returned home from work, but Ann texted her and gave her an address, asking her to help pick up Nikki.

    When she arrived, she found that it was Phillip''s vi.

    Coincidentally, Phillip was also there. When he heard that she wanted to pick up Nikki and leave, although he did not stop her, his face was frighteningly gloomy. "I broke up with him."

    Ann''s voice was hoarse, and Daisy was slightly stunned.

    "Daisy, I have to take care of my father in the hospital for the time being. Please take care of Nikki."

    "What about your job?"

    Ann narrowed her eyes and pondered for a moment. "I will resign."

    Daisy nced at Nikki, who was obediently lying on the table and doing her homework.

    She still remembered that when Nikki and Phillip bid farewell, she had called him Daddy.

    With Ann''s personality, she should like him.<fn6322> For more chapters visit find¡¤novel</fn6322>

    Ann recalled Ann''s confused and helpless gaze when they were chatting not long ago.

    Daisy''s slender fingers tapped on the ss table in front of her. Her voice was soft, but it carried her unique coldness and quietness.

    "Ann, you must have a reason to break up. But as an adult and the mother of a child, you must look at this matter rationally."

    "Love is not everything in life, and your life has to continue. In River City and even in the country, the Moore Group can provide you with the best working tform. If you give up this job, you''re cutting off your path to sess. This is not a rational decision."

    "But..."

    "Of course, this is just my personal opinion, but you have to understand that running away can never solve a problem."

    ''Ann, I will give you time to calm down. During this period, I will solve the problem, but I don''t agree with the breakup!''

    Thinking of what Phillip had said before he left, Ann tightened her arms around herself.

    Daisy was right. Running away could never solve a problem.

    With Phillip''s personality, if she was to resign at this moment, he would feel that there was a hidden secret.

    Ann''s eyes trembled as she put on a bitter smile.

    She had to make Phillip believe that she really did not like him and decided to give him up.

    The rtionship between them had to end. She should bear the pain alone.????????

 Chapter 150

    In Dn''s Vi.

    The two little kids followed Phillip closely and kept asking.

    "Daddy, why didn''t Miss Ann pick up Nikki?"

    "When can we move back and live with them?"

    Phillip paused and looked back at them.

    He frowned slightly and walked into the bedroom without saying anything.

    The two little boys stood at the door, looking at each other in dismay.

    "Carson, Daddy is in a bad mood!" Jackson said with a straight face.

    Carson rolled his eyes and thought, "Daddy''s face is so gloomy. Everyone can tell that!

    "Miss Ann didn''t evene to pick up Nikki. Did Daddy quarrel with her?"

    "Probably. Daddy must have bullied Miss Ann!"

    Carson rubbed his chin and nced worriedly at the door. Then, he turned to Jackson.

    "We can go ask Nikki tomorrow when going to school!"

    ...

    The next day, it was in the president''s office.

    When going into the office after a meeting, Phillip frowned seeing Melinda sitting on the sofa.

    Hearing the footsteps, Melinda put down the finely carved porcin cup. Then she looked up at Phillip with a gentle smile on her face wearing careful make-up.

    "Phillip."

    Phillip''s gaze fell on Melinda and he seemed calm.

    "Why are you here?"

    Melinda stood up and walked to Phillip, seemingly in a good mood.

    "I just want to see you."

    Phillip''s brows rose slightly. He looked down at the middle-aged woman who was still graceful and charming.

    This was his mother.

    Since he was a young kid, he had known it was extremely hard for Melinda to raise him alone. He also knew she had a great lust for fame and power.

    Therefore, he turned a blind eye to what she did these years, as long as she didn''t go too far.

    But this time, it was about Ann.

    "What did you say to Ann?"

    It was not a question. He was sure that Melinda must have said something to Ann when she disappeared.

    The smile froze on Melinda''s lips, only for a second.

    The corners of her eyes wearing eyeliner lifted slightly, and her smile deepened.

    She turned around and sat down on the sofa with her slender long legs elegantly crossed.

    Sheforted him earnestly, "Phillip, I once asked you what you would do if Ann broke up with you. Now it seems that I''m right. Ann is a soft-hearted child. Even if she likes you, the gap between you two is toorge for her to cross. So her choice is within my expectation."

    Phillip''s face turned gloomy and stared at Melinda coldly. But he had to suffer in silence.

    Seeing Phillip''s cold look, Melinda knew that he was furious.

    If she was not his mother, she would have been rudely driven out.

    "You can suspect I did something. But Phillip, you have to know that I''m your mother. Whatever I do is for your sake. If your love for each other is so fragile, it can''t even stand your grandfather''s test."

    Melinda became serious. "Moreover, Hilda plotted to have someone give birth to Carson and Jackson and then suddenly disappeared. The power Adam has formed overseas these years also can not be underestimated. Ann will be in great danger when facing them. Even if you can protect her, have you ever thought if she wants to live in fear with you?"

    Phillip''s eyes suddenly narrowed and his fists slightly clenched.

    He had always believed that no matter what happened, she would be safe as long as he tried his best to protect her.

    He never thought about whether Ann was willing to ept what he gave her.

    ''You always do things at will and force me to ept what you think is right regardless of my thoughts.''

    He thought of Ann''s eyes filled with desperation and pains when she said this in the hospital.

    At the thought of that, Phillip came to seem uncertain and lost.

    What if he didn''t give her what she wanted?<fne44b> Read full story at find?novel</fne44b>

    Seeing that, Melinda heaved a sigh of relief.

    She said in a gentle tone, "Phillip, love isn''t the only thing needed to maintain a rtionship. You and Ann are destined to meet but not fated to be together."00000???????

 Chapter 151

    Ann ran into Melinda when Ann came out of the elevator with piles of documents in her arms.

    When Ann saw Melinda, she was nervous, her hands lightly squeezing the document.

    Although she knew that Melinda was her biological mother, deep down, she denied the fact.

    ...

    Ann needed to take care of her father, so she took a few days off.

    First, she could take care of his father.

    Secondly, she could take a break.

    Ann had some urgent documents to hand over, so she had toe over.

    She didn''t expect to run into Melinda.

    Melinda, on the other hand, looked as calm as usual. She wore a smile on her face.<fn0450> For original chapters go to Find~Novel</fn0450>

    "Got a minute?"

    Ann wanted to say no, but Melinda did not give her a chance and walked away.

    Ann frowned and followed on second thought.

    Melinda suggested talking in the fancy tea restaurant, but Ann rejected.

    "We can talk here. I don''t have so much time to waste."

    Melinda''s gaze fell on Ann''s swollen eyelids and nodded.

    "Since you insist, let''s start."

    Ann stood there quietly and expressionlessly with piles of documents in her arms.

    "About yesterday, you did it right. I thought you would quit the office to get away from the pain. To avoid arousing Phillip''s suspicion, you have to stay in the Moore Group before he gives up. I should have reminded you this."

    Ann pressed her fingers hard on the documents.

    "You''re tougher and more rational than I thought. This is so like me."

    Ann''s mouth curled into a sneer when she listened to her mother''s speech.

    She wondered, ''Is she trying to say that I''m as cold and cruel as she is?'' "If there will be nothing else..."

    "Ann, what''s done is done. I won''t push you, but the matter between you and Phillip should be put off any longer."

    Ann stopped, turned around, and looked at Melinda, who looked indifferent at this time.

    "What do you want from me?"

    Melinda noticed Ann''s sneer and saw through her sorrow behind her eyes, and she tried to persuade Ann.

    "You know that Phillip still loves you. He thinks your father and I threw a spanner in between the rtionship. But you know that it''s impossible to be with him!"

    Ann was distressed, her eyes darkening when she thought of Phillip.

    Melinda wanted to touch Ann''s hand, but Ann avoided it.

    Melinda didn''t mind and still wore a smile.

    "No matter how hard Phillip tries, it''s all in vain. How can you bear to see him break his heart and suffer like this? Think about your father. Think about Phillip. You''re a smart kid, so you will know what''s best for you."

    After a while, Melinda sighed.

    "I know, this is hard for you... but I have no choice. I made you break up with Phillip because I didn''t want to get into this condition. I have to!"

    Ann felt heartbroken when she heard this.

    "If you didn''t abandon your family and me; if you didn''t remarry for money; if you had told me earlier about your identity, how could it have turned out like this?"

    Melinda heard Ann''s sob, and she didn''t show her any mercy.

    ...

    "You should hate me, but it''s toote. If you don''t want it to be out of control, you have to leave Phillip. I don''t care how you want me to pay off my debt after this." Melinda said gently and kindly.

    Ann watched Melinda''s departure. She bit her lips, and tears started to well up her eyes.

    She raised her head, took a deep breath, and tried to hold back her tears.

    Ann stood there for a long time until she calmed down a little. Then she turned around and entered thepany hall.

 Chapter 152

    Ann returned to thepany to exin the specific situation to her direct superior and colleagues.

    During the handover, she was told that the department was holding an emergency meeting and everyone was in the conference room.

    Ann could only stand outside the conference room and wait.

    Suddenly, the door opened, and Ann turned her head, just bumped into Phillip, who was the first one walking out.

    When she met his deep eyes, Ann was stunned.

    She retreated subconsciously, but her feet suddenly cramped and she was about to fall.

    Phillip frowned, reached out to hold Ann''s waist.

    Ann seemed to be in pain.

    With his brows tightly furrowed, he said in concern, "Is your ankle sprained?"

    Ann felt a sharp pain in the ankle. When she sensed the gazes of the people around her, she frantically pushed Phillip away and lowered her head to avoid looking at him.

    "No... I''m fine. Thank you, Mr. Phillip!"

    Phillip''s eyebrows wrinkled even deeper because of the unfamiliar look Ann had towards him.

    Arge group of people followed behind him. When they saw Phillip standing there angrily, none of them dared to make a sound.

    They lowered their heads and took a nce asionally, guessing what the rtionship between Phillip and Ann was.

    Finally, Ann broke the silence.

    The pain in her calf eased a little, and Ann restrained her messy mood and adjusted her expression.

    Raising her head, she forced a smile on her face.

    "Mr. Phillip, I''m here to look for the director. Thank you for your help just now. Now if you''ll excuse me."

    Ann took a step aside to make a way for him, lowered her head slightly, and waited for Mo Phillip to leave.

    The director of the research and development department could only stand up and exin with a smile.

    "Yes, Mr. Phillip. Ann came to me to hand over her work. I''ll bring her over now."

    When Phillip heard this, his eyes instantly turned cold, "Handover?"

    The single word froze the air, and everyone felt unable to breathe.

    Aydan was not here at this time, so no one dared to make a sound.

    Ann kept staring at her toes, waiting for Phillip to leave.

    However, she did not expect that Phillip dragged her arm and stride out.

    Ann felt nervous and patted Phillip''s arm.

    "Mr. Phillip, what are you doing...? Let go of my arm..."

    The more Ann struggled, the tighter Phillip''s grip on.

    Finally, when Ann couldn''t take it anymore and cried out in pain, he loosened his grip in a corner.

    Before Ann could breathe a relief, her shoulder was held by him, and her lips were kissed overwhelmingly by the man with the familiar smell.<fn7e6f> Newest update provided by find¡¤novel</fn7e6f>

    Her body froze for a moment, and then she struggled violently.

    He was kissing with anger, fierce and strong, attacking inch by inch.

    Ann couldn''t break free and could only harden her heart. When his tongue reached in, she took a heavy bite.

    A smell of blood filled their mouths.

    Phillip slowed down, but he still did not let go.

    "You want to leave the Moore Group just to avoid me?"

    Phillip was suppressing his anger and pain.

    Tears came to her eyes, she took a breath and forced her tears back.

    He pushed Phillip away and looked at Phillip expressionlessly.

    "You misunderstood me. I didn''t resign. I just asked for leave to take care of my father."

    Ann saw the light that suddenly surged in Phillip''s deep eyes, and she bit her lower lip, putting on a cold face.

    "Compared to the work that can make me stand out in the fragrance industry, you are nothing... Phillip, you are not that important to me!"

    After saying that, Ann held back her tears and turned to leave, but Phillip stopped her.

    "Ann, I said that I will solve all the problems for you! I will find the best medical team for your father. I will let William recognize me. You don''t need to make things difficult, and you don''t need to force yourself to say things that go against your heart."

    Ann had her back to Phillip, and when she heard Phillip''s pleading words, she felt the tears in her eyes, but she could only grit his teeth.

    If it was really just these problems that he said, she certainly believed that he could solve them.

    But no, what they were facing was a problem that could never possibly be solved! Ann did not turn back for she didn''t want Phillip to find her crying.

    "Phillip! How many times do you want me to say it? I don''t like you that much. The choices I make and every word I say are to follow my own heart. It has nothing to do with anyone... I don''t need it, and I won''t allow you to meddle in my father''s affairs..."

    Her fingers tightly gripped the flesh in her palm. Ann was already in tears, but she tried to keep her voice calm.

    "Also, I don''t like to be rumored to be with you again. I don''t want to rey what happened just now. It makes me feel disgusted!"

    Ann felt his hand loosen, and her heart sank with it, too.

    However, she still pulled back her hand with all her might. Straightened her back, and left without looking back.

 Chapter 153

    In Miya Restaurant, Daisy ordered a meal and crossed her hands.

    Looking at Ann, who was staring at the cup in front of her in a daze, Daisy stretched out a slender white finger.

    She knocked on the table.

    Ann looked up at Daisy nkly.

    Daisy sighed. "You know everything Phillip has done recently?"

    Ann''s empty eyes seemed to glow again when she heard Phillip''s name. She pressed her lips together and nodded.

    "Actually, it''s not bad for him to do that. At least, the shareholders of the Moore Group are happy."

    Ann picked up the cup in front of her and took a sip.

    Although she was not in thepany recently, she heard about it.

    Phillip was simply regarding himself as a machine, working day and night.

    Even the entire staff was trembling in fear. The entire Moore Group seemed to have a tense atmosphere.

    As a result, the shares of the Moore Group had been soaring recently.

    But...

    He must be worn out after days of hard work.

    Daisy seemed to know what Ann was thinking. She crossed her legs and leaned against the chair.

    "Since you''re so worried about him, then go to meet him."

    Ann''s eyshes fluttered slightly, but she smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    "He and I are never getting back together."

    Daisy quietly looked at Ann for a long time and then pressed her red lips together.

    "It''s better to get rid of the band-air now thanter. Since you have decided to break up, you guys should make each other give up!"<fn2b86> Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel</fn2b86>

    "Give up..."

    Ann recalled the deadline set by Melinda and Phillip''s behavior over the past few days.

    Perhaps Daisy was right. It was better to get rid of the band-air now thanter.

    As long as she made himpletely give up, he would definitely be able to pull himself together again very soon.

    He wouldn''t torture himself in this way.

    Ann pressed her lips together and looked up at Daisy.

    "Do you have any ideas?"

    "How about a blind date?"

    Ann was a little stunned.

    The dishes were served. Daisy poured a ss of red wine for Ann and shook the wine ss slightly, her red lips dazzling.

    "You should start a new rtionship. Let him see your determination to leave him. You can also divert your attention."

    The deadlock must be broken.

    No matter whether they got back together or moved on, it would be much better than the current deadlock.

    In the Moores'' old house.

    Aydan was sitting with his legs crossed and eating grapes in the living room.

    He saw two little guys walking in with their heads down. He raised his eyebrows and was about to ask.

    Phillip also came in with a cold face. He chilled Aydan to the bone.

    Aydan did not dare to talk to him at all now.

    The two little guys were about to follow Phillip upstairs, Aydan reached out and picked up Jackson, who was near him.

    "Do you know what has happened to your daddy recently?" he asked in a low voice.

    Jackson was suddenly picked up by Aydan like a little chick, so his white and handsome face was filled with anger.

    "Let go of me!" he shouted with his face tensing up.

    "Huh!"

    Jackson really looked like a miniature version of his father.

    Aydan put Jackson down, but then he took Jackson in his arms and pinched

    Jackson''s little face despite his struggle.

    "You still haven''t told me what happened to your daddy."

    A few days ago, Phillip''s face shone with happiness.

    But recently, his face clouded over.

    Jackson couldn''t break free. He stared at Aydan for a long time before he finally lowered his head and spoke with a sullen face.

    "Daddy and Miss Ann quarreled. Miss Ann doesn''t want Daddy anymore."

    "Really?" Aydan was startled.

    Jackson''s frown deepened. "Miss Ann doesn''t even allow Nikki to go to the vi to y. Today, my brother and I secretly went to Miss Ann''s home, but there was no one there. When Daddy heard us mention Miss Ann, he pulled a long face!"

    Aydan touched his chin. It seemed that the rumors in thepany were true. What Jackson said made sense, but....

    Aydan carefully looked upstairs and made sure that Phillip would not suddenly appear. He then lowered his head andined in a low voice,

    "Your daddy always pulls a long face!"

    "He pulls a longer face now!" Jackson retorted with a serious face.

 Chapter 154

    When William found out that Ann had already broken up with Phillip, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.

    But when he saw that although Ann was in front of him, she forced a smile every day and there was no light in her eyes. He became worried again.<fn60c3> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦ÉndNovel</fn60c3>

    The rtionship between Phillip and Ann...

    As things hade to this point, it was unavoidable.

    However, he did not want his only daughter to be immersed in the haze and pain all day long because of this rtionship.

    Ann turned around and saw the wrinkles on William''s forehead, his eyes full of worry.

    Her eyes trembled slightly, a smile appearing from her lips.

    "Dad, the doctor said that you must maintain a good mindset every day so that you can be discharged as soon as possible. Didn''t you say that you wanted to personally teach Nikki how to read?"

    William felt even more heartbroken when he saw Ann like this.

    He was worried that Ann would always hide the pain in her heart like this.

    "Ann, Daddy is fine. It''s just that you..."

    Knowing what William wanted to say, Ann cut off William''s in advance.

    "Dad, I''m really fine. I''m an adult now. I know how to moderate my mindset." Seeing that William was still worried, she recalled the doctor''s instructions.

    "Dad, what if I go on a blind date?" Ann suddenly smiled.

    William took a deep breath, looking at the smile on Ann''s face.

    "Ann, why did you suddenly want to go on a blind date?"

    Ann helped William take a pillow and ced it behind his back so that he could lie morefortably.

    Then she sat down beside the bed, her tone rxed and casual.

    "I''m already 23, and I have Nikki. Going through all this, I have already known what I need."

    Ann raised his eyes, looking at William and saying in a soft voice, "What I need is a home that I can rely on. As long as my partner is responsible and is kind to Nikki, I can marry him. Love emotions can be slowly nurtured. Besides, haven''t you always hoped that I could find someone I can rely on? A blind date is the fastest way."

    She didn''t need to carefully doubt if he liked her or not, nor did she worry that she would be abandoned someday.

    We live together for marriage. Even if we were separated, we would not feel pain and sadness for not bearing to part with each other.

    As for her, she didn''t want to see Phillip torture himself anymore, and she could no longer fall in love with another person.

    William sighed in his heart when he saw that Ann seemed to have made up her mind.

    "If you think so, then go and try."

    Trying to get in touch with other men may divert Ann''s attention from Phillip.

    ...

    The Moore Group

    Phillip came out of the conference room, followed by Aydan.

    At the conference room, there were a group of people who were still immersed in the Acheron just now and shivering.

    He lowered his head, looking at therge project contract in his hand. For a

    moment, he did not know he should be happy or worried.

    He was happy that Phillip had finally focused on his career;

    His worry was his living in sadness every day. In fact, he was also very sad! "Mr. Phillip."

    Just Phillip was about to push open the door and enter the office, a cold female voice came.

    He turned his head and saw Daisy standing beside him. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Is it convenient for you to talk to you somewhere?" Daisy asked, her red lips slightly raised.

    Phillip narrowed his eyes and nodded.

    Aydan followed behind. Seeing Phillip leave with another woman, he widened his eyes in shock.

    Wasn''t it Ann? Did he change so quickly?

    Wait, that woman just now seemed a bit familiar!

    ...

    Daisy stopped at the corner of the corridor, looking up at Phillip, who was wearing

    a cold expression.

    "Are you nning to break up with Ann?"

    Phillip raised his eyebrows slightly. He nced at Daisy without saying a word.

    Daisy, on the other hand, guessed almost everything from his expression.

    "Ann went on to a blind date," he said in a casual tone.

    Phillip''s deep eyes sank, his solemn facial features almost instantly cold. Seeing this, Daisy chuckled.

    "Since you can''t let it go, why did you agree to break up?"

    "I never agreed to break up!" Phillip narrowed his eyes coldly.

    Daisy raised her eyebrows and smiled.

    Everything was what she had expected.

    That being the case, it was needless for her to say any more.

    "Mr. Phillip, I hope that you and Ann can make me believe in love again. However,

    if Ann gets hurt because of this rtionship, I will stop her!"

    Phillip had already turned around and left, leaving behind a word with a cold voice.

    "You won''t have this chance!"????????????

 Chapter 155

    The Elizabeth Restaurant was the location of the blind date.

    Because of the traffic jam on the road, it was already half an hourte when Ann arrived.

    Considering that the guy had already left, she could just leave.

    Unexpectedly, when she entered the hall, he was still waiting there.

    Under the guidance of the waiter, Ann walked over and apologized politely.

    "Sorry, there was a traffic jam on my way."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Ann pulled out a chair and was about to sit down but suddenly felt a gaze looking at her, which made her on pins and needles.

    Looking around, she found no one looking at her.

    Just as she was about to look up, she was attracted by the behavior of the guy.

    He took out a pink handkerchief embroidered with hello Kitty and used it to wipe his sses which he had just taken off.

    That enchanting orchid-shaped finger was too feminine.

    Ann couldn''t help but twitch her lips, forgetting to look for that strange gaze.

    She looked at the guy whose appearance was rather delicate and pretty, looking like a girl to some degree.<fnc587> Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel</fnc587>

    It was said that he is a famous stylist nationwide.

    He was wearing...

    As Ann saw the knitted shirt that he was wearing, she did not want to say a word.

    She decided to throw away the same sweater in the wardrobe when she returned home.

    The man surveyed Ann from head to toe and nodded reluctantly.

    "In fact, I don''t want to find a future partner in this way, but I heard that you are a native of River City. It will be convenient for you to gain residency here in the future, so I reluctantly came over..."

    Ann stiffly maintained the smile on her face. This man delivered endless self- praise and at the same time nitpicked on her.

    "Excuse me, do you mind bisexuality?"

    The man''s beaming face froze, and his delicate orchid-shaped fingers drooped down.

    Then, he opened his mouth in an extremely exaggerated manner, "What? No! This is too disgusting!"

    Ann smiled, "Then we may not be suitable. If I am with you, my girlfriend will get annoyed."

    She watched the man leave with a ferocious expression.

    Ann breathed a sigh of relief and leaned back on the seat.

    Men on this blind date website were unreliable.

    ...

    Just as she was deep in thought, Melinda called her.

    "Ann, I heard that you went on a blind date? Although I hope that you can deal with the rtionship of Phillip as soon as possible, marriage is rted to the entire life of a girl. Do you need mom to help introduce some boys to you? Mom doesn''t want to see Phillip in trouble and also hopes that you can be happy." Listening to Melinda''s caring words, she felt not the least fluctuations in her heart. She couldn''t tell whether Melinda''s sudden change in attitude was just to force her to break up with Phillip as soon as possible.

    "No, I can handle it myself."

    On the other side, Melinda seemed to sigh, "Ann, you have been a sensible child since you were a child. I owe you a lot these days. I also did not expect that such a situation would ur. I have already upset you and your father once. I do not want to let you and your father be backstabbed for this matter!"

    Ann listened to Melinda''s interrogatory on the phone, her hand holding the phone slightly pale because of the force.

    "You really care about me and my father?"

    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was irresponsible back then, then she, her father,

    and even Phillip would have note to this day.

    "Ann, is it important to say this now?" Melinda was silent for a while.

    Ann''s eyes trembled.

    Yes, it is not important.

    She was already the legitimate wife of the Moore family, a well-known singer. She got everything she wanted.

    If she continued to dredge up the past, it would be more ridiculous.

    "Ann, I promise you, after this matter, I willpensate you and your father. I will also help him find the best medical team for your father''s illness."

    When Ann heard Melinda''s words, tears welled up her eyes. She hung up the phone.0000

 Chapter 156

    On the second floor of Elizabeth Restaurant, Todd leanedzily against a chair.

    From time to time, he would enchant the beautiful women passing by.

    Some bold women immediately came over to exchange contact information.

    After obtaining the contact information of several beauties with different styles, Todd turned to smile at Phillip.

    Following Phillip''s line of sight, Todd was surprised.

    "Is this the beauty that Aydan talked about? Is Todd who is cold to others charmed

    by her? She is indeed beautiful, but... is she on a blind date?"<fnfdb0> Find the newest release on find¡¤novel</fnfdb0>

    As soon as Todd finished speaking, he saw that Phillip''s handsome face

    immediately became so cold and indifferent.

    Todd raised his eyebrows and rubbed his chin with interest.

    No wonder Todd suddenly called me here, it turned out that he was worried that the woman would fall in love with someone else.

    It was brave to dump Philip!

    Thinking of this, Todd immediately stood up and patted Phillip on the shoulder.

    "I''ll help you bring her back!"

    ...

    Ann carried her bag and was about to leave when an arresting man suddenly appeared in front of her.

    "Dear, nice to meet you. Would you like to sit down and talk with me?"

    Ann looked at Todd''s ostentatious face indifferently and nned to go around him.

    Todd hurriedly reached out a hand to hold Ann''s arm with his ssical smile.

    "Don''t worry, dear. I''ve been observing you for a long time. Are you here for a blind date? It just happens that I have a friend who is arrogant and bad- tempered..."

    Ann was already irritated by Melinda''s words, but when she listened to the other person''s chatter, she was going to freak out.

    "If you don''t leave, I will call the police!"

    "Dear, don''t be like this. Have a meet. I promise you won''t want to leave..."

    Ann frowned. She didn''t expect to meet a weirdo on the blind date, and now she met a scoundrel.

    "Todd, let her go."

    Hearing a deep and familiar voice, Ann froze and was not even daring to turn to look at him.

    Todd looked at Phillip''s cold face and found out that Ann''s face was stiff.

    He shrugged and loosened his hand.

    "Okay, I''ll leave. You guys can talk."

    Todd subconsciously left and did not want to bother them. Just in a few minutes,

    he already found another beauty to chat with on the side of the hall.

    ...

    Looking at Ann''s stiff and motionless back, Philip''s eyes were surging with emotions.

    "Sorry, I failed to stop him."

    In fact, Philip didn''t want to stop it at all.

    Ann tightened her grip on her bag. It turned out that the gaze she felt when she came in was Philip''s.

    Ann took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.

    Ann turned her head and looked up at Phillip who had lost a lot of weight in just a few days. She felt a little distressed, but she was still polite with an alienated smile.

    "It turns out that he is Mr. Philip''s friend. Then I''ll have to trouble Mr. Philip to tell your friend that it''s better not to do this kind of thing in the future. I still have things to do, I gonna go."

    Ann turned to leave, but Phillip grabbed her wrist.

    Ann struggled, but couldn''t.

    Ann bit her lips and suppressed her emotions. She adjusted her facial expression and raised her head at Phillip.

    She originally wanted to use a cold face to force him back, but when she looked

    at Phillip''s eyes, she hurriedly shifted her gaze away.

    Philip used to be cold. Now his eyes were mixed with sadness and otherplicated emotions.

    With just a nce, it seemed to be able to hurt Ann.

    "Phillip, let me go. We have already broken up. If you publicly drag me down like this, I can sue you for molesting me!" She tried her best to keep her tone cold.

    When Phillip heard Ann''s words, his eyes turned cold.

    He grabbed Ann''s hand and pulled her into his embrace.

    Being suddenly caught off and stumbled, Ann subconsciously grabbed Phillip''s

    arm.

    After Ann steadied herself, she raised her head and was about to scold Phillip for his madness.

    But she only found out Phillip''s magnified handsome face, and stinging pain on her lips.

    He was kissing her...

    No, it was more like gnawing than kissing.??????

 Chapter 157

    His lips were a little cold, but his kiss was fiery.

    With a domineering and unquestionable strength, his tongue pried her tightly closed lips and moved forward, sucking and plundering.

    It swept across every inch of her mouth and controlled every breath she took.

    Ann was unable to stop him, she continuously pounded on Phillip''s chest with her hands. In the end, her entire body began to tremble.

    Phillip felt a slight bitterness in her mouth, it was her tear.

    His gloomy eyes were slightly clear and he stopped the French kiss.

    He saw her tears, her trembling body, and the despair and pain in her eyes.

    His heart tightened, and he quickly pulled Ann into his embrace, gently stroking her back.

    "Sorry."

    He had promised to give her time to calm down, but when he saw her go on a blind date with another man, even though he knew that it was impossible for them, he could not restrain the jealousy in his heart.

    Yes, he begrudged. He begrudged every second Ann spent with another man.

    He knew that what she wanted was an ordinary and stable life, but he still did not want to let her go.

    Ann''s hand pped Phillip''s body again and again as tears welled up in her eyes. "Phillip, how could you... you bastard! Let me go!"

    How could he do such a thing? How could he force her to fall into a deeper abyss!

    It was already disgusting enough for her to still have feelings for him, how could he treat her like it again...

    Phillip listened to the almost desperate rebuke, but he did not want to let her go.

    "It''s impossible. I can promise you anything you want me to do, except for breaking up with me!"

    He had fallen in love with her for so many years, but now she wanted to break up with him.

    How could he let her go?

    The more he cared about her, the greater the pain and sorrow in Ann''s heart.

    "Phillip, you are the CEO of the Moore Group. You are a man, how can you be so degrading? I don''t love you anymore. If you want to act as an infatuated man, no one will stop you. But at least, don''t stop me from pursuing my happiness!"

    Phillip''s tall and straight figure stiffened slightly, and he narrowed his eyes at Ann. "Your happiness?"

    Ann squeezed her thigh vigorously with her hand.

    Only then did she have the courage to look straight into his eyes. She said with the corners of her mouth curling into a mocking smile.

    "Yes! Being together with you is too tired. I have fed up with your dominance, your strength and your selfishness!"

    Ann was upset inside when Phillip loosened his grip on her.

    "Before I go to the institution rmended by Ms. Kerr to further my studies, I will stay in the Moore Group. Although I have broken up with you, the Moore Group is indeed a good springboard for my future."

    Ann raised her head slightly and tried her best to prevent her tears from flowing down at the moment.

    "Of course, if you pester me during this period, I will leave immediately. After all, if nothing goes wrong, I will soon find a suitable marriage partner. I have to be responsible for my future husband!"

    Her future husband?

    "Are you threatening me?"

    She threatens him with leaving for a man who did not exist at all!

    When Ann saw the anger and sadness in Phillip''s eyes, her heart tightened, but<fne41e> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel</fne41e>

    she still tried to pull out a meaningless smile.

    "If this threat is powerful to you, I say, yes."

    Phillip stared at Ann with his brooding and dark eyes, his rapid breathing surging on her face.

    Just when Ann felt that she could no longer maintain the indifferent expression on her face and her tears were about to fall, Phillip let go of her hand.

    Ann sighed of relief, but then, the great emptiness and disappointment hit her.

    She carried her bag and turned to leave, but she heard Phillip''s low indifferent voice from behind her.

    He said, "I promise you that I will give you time to think about everything, but you don''t have to force yourself to contact other men to avoid me. I can''t stand it..."

    Thest few words were said by him in a light tone.

    Ann almost couldn''t control herself to turn around to hug him.

    She bit her lower lip to suppress the impulse. She didn''t look back at him and left with her back straight.

    Phillip stood in there, with his intense eyes staring at Ann''s back until she disappeared.00

 Chapter 158

    "Phillip, why didn''t I notice before that you were good at ying tricks? I saw it just now. When the girl left, she was crying and gritting her teeth. You don''t know how sad she was!"

    Todd walked over and ced a hand on Phillip''s shoulder.

    Just now, he was paying attention to the movements here. That scene was really touching.

    Phillip stood where he was and looked down on the ground. Nobody knew his feeling.

    If he didn''t do this, how could she feel pity?<fn05a9> Content originallyes from Find_Novel(.</fn05a9>

    He didn''t believe that Ann didn''t like him anymore. Her father was seriously ill and couldn''t take the stimtion.

    Her mother was even more determined. Before he settled everything, he had to let her remember him at least.

    ...

    Ann left the restaurant and walked aimlessly along the street.

    What Phillip had just said was echoing in her mind.

    He said he wouldn''t be able to face it...

    Ann thought, ''Phillip, who had always been insufferably arrogant, when did he speak in such a seemingly humble tone?''

    "Be careful!" Someone was shouting.

    "Beep--"

    Ann heard the sound and looked up nkly.

    She realized that she had walked to the middle of the road, but she didn''t know why. There was a ring red light on the other side of the road, and a driver was honking. There was also the driver''s abuse.

    She was quickly pulled back to the sidewalk by someone. Ann thanked him and continued walking.

    The man held her hand and did not let her go.

    "Ann!"

    The voice sounded familiar.

    Ann looked up and frowned when she saw the person in front of her.

    She looked at the man''s hand that was gripping her arm tightly. Her voice became very soft but cold.

    "Let me go!"

    Karl had not expected to encounter Ann in such a coincidence.

    It was still under such circumstances.

    Seeing Ann''s face full of tears and sadness, it was even more impossible for him to let her go.

    "Ann, what''s wrong with you? It was very dangerous." Karl''s tone was gentle and his eyes were filled with concern.

    "It is none of your business!" Ann said coldly.

    Karl still wanted to speak, but Ann directly smashed her bag into his hand.

    Karl was suddenly hit by a hard corner of the bag, but he resisted letting go.

    In front of everyone on the road, he suddenly knelt in front of Ann.

    He said, "Ann, I was blinded by greed. I was cheated by Jenny and Rudy. I was a bastard. Now, I finally see clearly that you are the only one I love. I only want to marry you and be my wife in my life. Can you please give me another chance?"

    When Ann saw the tears of regret on Karl''s face and the surrounding people, she turned a long face.

    "Karl, don''t be so shameless. I had nothing to do with you since a long time ago. Go away!"

    Karl still refused to let go of Ann and cried bitterly. Then, he gritted his teeth and pped himself with the other hand.

    "Ann, you know, I have been falling in love with you since high school. I have been with you for five years abroad. You are the only one I love. I will do anything for you as long as you give me a chance!"

    He mentioned that after five years abroad, Ann''s face became more and more sullen after she heard that.

    Whatever he said about love andpany for so many years, it was still easily changed by a single sentence from Jenny!

    Ann took out her phone from his bag and wanted to call the police in front of Karl. "If you don''t let go, I''ll call the police!"

    Karl was a little stunned. When he saw that Ann was really about to press the dial button, he thought of his previous life in the police station. He could only let her leave.

    "Ann..."

    As soon as he let go, Ann immediately stopped a taxi and left. She didn''t give Karl a chance to speak.

    Karl looked in the direction that the taxi had left, his eyes were full of sadness.

    It was most likely that Ann had such a sad appearance, it must be because of Phillip.

    Such being the case, it meant that Karl still had a chance!???????????

 Chapter 159

    In the Moores'' old house.

    Phillip had just finished the phone call and turned around to see a little fellow open the door ande in.

    Carson reached out his small hand to tug at the corner of Phillip''s clothes.<fndf4c> Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel</fndf4c>

    "Daddy, when will you and Miss Ann reconcile? Nikki said that Miss Ann does not allow her to call you Daddy anymore!"

    Phillip narrowed his eyes and said nothing.

    Carson frowned and made a decision, looking like a little adult.

    "Daddy, a man should be a gentleman and tolerate girls. Even if Miss Ann has a good temper, but if you always bully her, she won''t be willing to y with you. You should buy something delicious and fun to coax her."

    Phillip looked down at Carson, who had an earnest expression on his face, and suddenly spoke.

    "She went on a blind date."

    Carson''s words stopped abruptly. He blinked his big eyes and pondered for a long time.

    A blind date?

    "Is Miss Ann going to look for someone to be Nikki''s dad?"

    Carson just asked a question, but Phillip felt so depressed.

    "Oh, no. If that''s the case, I will get nothing. Mommy is gone, and so is my sister!"

    Carson frowned. He stood with arms akimbo as he looked up at his daddy who was with a depressed face.

    "It''s all your fault. You have no other merits except for your handsome face. You had a bad temper and always bullied Miss Ann when we were not here. Now, she is angry and went to y with other men. Nikki is going to be someone else''s sister!"

    He was getting angrier as he spoke.

    He just wanted a mother and sister. Why was it so difficult?

    Phillip, who had been scolded by his son, tried his best to restrain the urge to throw Carson out. He raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows.

    "Do you still want her to change her mind?"

    Carson wrinkled his delicate little nose and looked at Phillip in annoyance.

    "Miss Ann has gone to find someone else. He must be gentler than you and better than you in making her happy. You have been defeated in an instant. How can she change her mind?"

    Phillip was so speechless.

    He had never known that in Carson''s mind, he was so useless.

    "Do you know how to give the puppy dog eyes and act pitiful?"

    "What?"

    Carson blinked his eyes. "What did that mean?"

    ...

    In the Harmony Hospital.

    Ann adjusted her mood and looked into the mirror to make sure that the traces of crying were not that obvious. She took a deep breath and left the bathroom.

    Just as she was about to push open the door to William''s ward, her phone vibrated and she received a text message.

    It was an unfamiliar number.

    ''Ann, it was me who couldn''t stand the instigation in the past. I am a bastard. In short, everything was my fault!

    It doesn''t matter if you hate me, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t forgive me.

    I already know the truth. Jenny and Rudy were behind all this.

    I have returned to being single now, we have five years of rtionship. At the

    most difficult time, we supported each other toe over.

    You are still the only person I love. I will wait until you are willing to ept me!

    Ann, give me another chance, I will treat you well!''

    Returned to being single? Did he divorce?

    Ann smiled sarcastically. What a cold-blooded and selfish man.

    However, all this had nothing to do with her.

    She added this unknown number to the cklist.

    In the Lucky Coffee.

    Ann followed the message and found a seat.

    The blind date this time was introduced by Daisy. He was a university professor.

    His name was Emery Rollins, a gentleman with a calm temperament.

    Because the coffee shop was rtively close to the hospital, Ann was ten minutes earlier than the agreed time.

    When she was waiting, she looked out through the window, her eyes a little nk.

    As long as this man wasn''t as weird as the onest time, she would ept him.

    It was not only to prevent Melinda from doing anything else but also to make William feel at ease and so that Phillip couldpletely give up. Unexpectedly, Professor Rollins was really the same as the introduction. He was good-looking, polite, and gentlemanly.

    Although he was a little older than Ann, he knew how to take care of her.

    Although he was a little surprised to hear that she had a kid, he said it was within understanding.

    Their conversation was quite pleasant.

    "Miss Scott, is it convenient for you to leave me a contact number?"

    This meant that he wanted to try dating.

    Ann thought for a moment and smiled.

    "Of course."

    Just as she took out her phone, she felt her sleeve being tugged.

    Turning around, she saw that Carson''s eyes were red with tears. His appearance was extremely pitiful.

    "Mommy, are you going to abandon Daddy and me and marry someone else?"????????

 Chapter 160

    Ann was stunned and subconsciously looked around for Phillip, but she didn''t find him.

    Ann turned around and saw Emery Rollins''s expression has changed slightly. After seeing this, she pursed her lips.

    She took out a tissue and wiped tears off Carson''s face.

    Seeing Carson tightly holding his sleeves, Ann felt inexplicably depressed.

    But she could not be soft-hearted as Carson was Phillip''s child.

    She forced herself to be serious and said to Carson, "I am not your mommy. I have nothing to do with your daddy anymore."

    Carson had tears streaming down his cheeks when hearing my words.

    Carson asked, "Then where is my mommy? You are my mommy. Did daddy make you angry, so you don''t want to be my mommy?"

    Speaking of this, the little guy had a lump in his throat and held Ann''s hand more tightly.

    "Jackson and I miss you very much. He hasn''t eaten for several days and now is sick. I will ask Daddy to apologize to you. Can you be our mommy like before?" Carson said in tears.

    At that time, Jackson, who stayed in the Moores'' old house learning chess from Mr. Brenton, wrinkled his little nose and could not help but sneeze.

    When Ann heard Jackson was sick and saw that Carson was sobbing now, she became soft-hearted.

    However, she knew that Carson''s sudden appearance here was not a coincidence.

    Perhaps, Phillip was watching them at the moment.

    Thinking of that, Ann gritted her teeth although she was a bit painful.

    Ann said, "Carson, You will have a mommy in the future... your daddy and I can''t be together. So I will not be your mommy anymore. Your little brother Jackson has a doctor to take care of him, so don''t worry. Now, find the person who brought you here and ask him to send you home."

    Carson was still young and could not understand theplex emotions of adults.

    But he could find out that Miss Ann didn''t want to be with his Daddy anymore when he saw the determined expression on Ann''s face.

    Thinking of that, Carson turned to look in a certain direction.

    He was pretending to cry just now, but now he lowered his head and wanted to burst into tears.

    He lost a mother and a sister.

    ...

    Carson lowered his head and walked into a corner covered by a screen.

    Ann knew who was behind the screen. She lowered his eyelids and restrained theplicated emotions in her eyes.

    "I''m sorry." Ann turned to look at Emery and said.

    Under such a situation, Emery would not be willing to keep in touch with her.

    She did not care much about this. But thinking that Melinda will continue to arrange a blind date for her, she felt a burst of frustration.

    Emery said, "May I ask, is Carson the child you just mentioned..."

    Ann exined immediately, "No, Carson..." she paused, "He is my ex-boyfriend''s child. My child has nothing to do with him..."

    Emery nodded with a gentle expression. "Then, Miss Scott, can you promise to

    cut off the rtionship with your ex-boyfriend in the future?"

    Ann''s long eyshes trembled slightly, and she subconsciously looked in the direction of the screen.

    "I already have nothing to do with him!" She bit her lower lip and replied.

    "If so, Miss Scott, may I invite you to watch a movie next time?" Emery smiled and said.

    Ann said, "Sure."

    Ann and Emery exchanged contact information and then got up to leave together.

    Suddenly, a crisp sound came out behind the screen.

    I was of the broken tea sets.

    Ann paused and her eyes trembled slightly, but she did not look back.

    She forced a smile and walked out of the caf¨¦ with Emery.

    ...

    Phillip narrowed his eye as he watched Ann leave with another man. He felt sorrowful with eyes darkening.

    On the dark brown floor, the white porcin fragments from the tea sets were dazzling.

    That was the first time Carson had seen his daddy behave like this. Carson was frightened.

    He held back tears but could not help but let out a hup.

    His small pink mouth was slightly pursed while long and curly eyshes were still wet.

    He caught a glimpse of the bright red blood on the hand of Phillip hanging at the table. Carson and held his hand.

    Carson shouted, "Daddy, you are injured. You need to go to the hospital!"

    He was so sad and scared that he forgot about his daddy''s phone on the table.

    He hurriedly climbed onto the sofa and wanted to reach it.

    But he almost slipped off the table because he acted hastily.

    Phillip recovered from astonishment and quickly reached out to catch Carson with

    his uninjured hand. He casually picked up the phone on the table and put it in his pocket and then got up to leave the caf¨¦.

    Carson lowered his head, grabbed his daddy''s hand.

    He muttered, "Daddy, it''s bleeding. You will be infected if you don''t go to the hospital!"

    Phillip lowered his head and looked at Carson who was holding his injured hand with a concerned expression.

    His white and delicate face was a little chubby. His eyes were very big and her eyshes were very long. His small face was wrinkled with worry. All these characteristics made him a bit like Ann when she was a child.

    Ann.<fnd5ef> Checktest chapters at Find?Novel</fnd5ef>

    When Phillip thought of that woman, his eyes darkened.

    He didn''t expect that Ann was so determined this time. She was not at all soft- hearted even when she saw Carson crying and begging.

    What''s more, knowing he was there, she deliberately said those words to irritate him.

    ''After all, I will have a suitable marriage partner soon, and I have to be responsible for my future husband!''

    Thinking of that, Phillip snorted.

    Phillip remembered what Ann had said at the restaurantst time, even though she knew that she couldn''t fall in love with another man so quickly.

    Phillip felt a wave of frustration in his heart when he thought about how she had done all of this to push him away.

    After bringing Carson to the car, Phillip sat in the driver''s seat and made a call to pick up Carson.

    He casually pulled out a few clean napkins to wipe the blood off his hands and made another call.

    "Come to The Sky Club."????????

 Chapter 161

    Todd pushed the door open of a private room in The Sky Club.

    It was dark inside.

    Through the dim light in the corridor, He saw a figure on the sofa.

    Todd raised his eyebrows as he smelled the strong scent of alcohol.

    Todd was sure Phillip was trying to drown his sorrow drown.

    Todd closed the door and turned on the light.

    The dazzling light instantly dispelled the darkness in the room. Phillip subconsciously frowned and raised his hand to cover his eyes.

    When Todd saw the wound on Phillip''s hand, he couldn''t help sighing, and then Todd strode over.

    "Hey, Phillip, have you gone from the spiritual level to the physical level? Hurt yourself for love?"

    And it seemed that Phillip had not seeded.

    So he came here to drown his sorrow drown.

    There were several empty bottles on the ground.

    "How''s the investigation going?" Phillip leaned against the sofa and asked. He

    was silent for a while after finishing speaking.

    Todd took a goblet and poured himself a goblet of wine, "No news yet!"

    As soon as Todd finished speaking, he felt a chill.

    Then he turned around and saw Phillip with a cold face. He helplessly spread his hands.

    Todd said, "You know your mother well. She almost drove Hilda crazy. Even now Hilda is still missing!"

    Hilda was still a famous irondy even in the business world.

    Such a woman was almost sent to a mental hospital by her husband, because of Phillip''s mother.

    Todd asked, "So if your mother intervened in this matter as you said, how could it be so easy for me to investigate?!"

    Todd continued to think, he heard that Ann''s father didn''t agree with his daughter being together with Phillip.

    He was an eligible bachelor, how did he end up like this.

    Phillip''s face was gloomy. His thin lips closed tightly. As he nced at Todd, who was rxed, his lips twitched.

    Phillip asked, "That wasn''t what you said when you asked me to invest and establish an intelligencework!"

    When Todd was asking for investment, he said that there was nothing he could not find out!

    Todd choked when he drank and turned to look at Phillip.

    Todd said, "You don''t want to withdraw funds, do you? The department has just been expanded... For this matter, I abandoned a naked beauty in the quilt and came over for you!"

    Todd sighed seeing that Phillip didn''t buy it.

    Todd continued, "In my opinion, the person who cured the bell should be the one who tied the bell. Your mother definitely won''t help. You should go for Ann."

    When Todd mentioned Ann, Phillip''s eyes darkened, and he seemed to sink into endless darkness.

    Todd sighed and thought, "Karma is a bitch!"

    "From what I see, Ann still has feelings for you, but she had to leave you for some reason. You! Phillip! You can take advantage of this to do something, such as cutting your wrist, wiping your neck, hanging yourself. You can do something to force her to tell you the difficulties that she is reluctant to mention..."

    Todd''s suggestion was purely a joke. He did not expect that Phillip would do it and ended in hospital.

    ...

    In the super VIP ward of Harmony Hospital.

    Todd was sleepy. He held an apple in one hand and a fruit knife in the other.

    He quickly peeled the apple and ate it in front of Phillip, who was reading some documents.

    He turned around to look at Aydan.

    He exined, "You don''t know what happened. I was woken up by the urine early in the morning. The moment I opened my eyes, I saw your Phillip lying on the sofa. His face was pale, and he only breathed in but did not exhale. I was so scared that I almost fainted. Then I sent him to the hospital for surgery immediately!"

    What Phillip did was really earth-shattering!

    Todd turned and found that Phillip kept a straight face while lying on the bed.

    Todd said to Phillip, "Although I asked you to do something, you don''t have to hurt yourself!"

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Todd got up to pee, Phillip would have immediately quit! Wearing a long face, Phillip closed the folder in his hand.

    And he said, "Shut up!"

    When Aydan heard Todd''s words, his anger rose.

    Aydan said, "It''s because of that woman again!"

    Phillip''s eyelids moved and he did not say a word.

    Todd rolled his eyes.

    And then he said, "At first, I wanted to bring Phillip to the Community Hospital. We were almost there, but Phillip forced me to bring him here. I don''t know what''s so special about this hospital."

    Aydan gritted his teeth when hearing that.

    Aydan thought, ''What was so special about this hospital? Of course it was because Ann was here!''

    Aydan said out loud, "I''ll go find Ann right now!"

    Aydan was about to rush out the door when he heard Phillip''s weak voice behind.

    Phillip said, "Stop!"

    Aydan stopped and turned to look at Phillip''s pale face. Aydan was even more furious.

    For the first time, Aydan retorted, "Do you still care for her now? Why is she so ruthless? I will let here to see you!"

    Aydan disliked Ann, but when he saw that Phillip had tortured himself to such an extent, he had to do something for Phillip!

    Then Aydan mmed the door angrily and left.

    Todd propped on the armrest of his chair and turned his head to look at Phillip who was half lying on the bed.

    Phillip lowered his head slightly. Under the sunlight, his facial features were a little blurred, and it was impossible to see the emotions on his face.

    "You don''t want Ann toe and meet you?" Todd asked.

    Phillip slightly turned his head and said faintly, "I promised to give her time. I won''t disturb her."

    Todd smiled faintly, "If so, the imposing manner you used to berate Aydan was not strong enough!"

    Aydan would always listen to Phillip. If Phillip wanted to stop Aydan, he could do it easily.

    It was obvious that Phillip wanted to see Ann badly...

    Ann was standing in the corridor of the hospital.

    Ann had just gone to Daisy''s house to take a look at Nikki and then she returned

    to the apartment to get William''s clothes.

    Just as Ann was about to open William''s ward, she was suddenly pulled back by someone. Ann was almost dragged to the entrance of the stairs.

    She was pinched painfully, and she subconsciously struggled.

    The moment she raised her head, she almost recognized him as Phillip as she saw the back of the man.

    When she recovered from the shock, she struggled and shouted angrily.

    Ann shouted, "Who are you! What are you trying to do? Let me go!"

    Ann''s fingernails caused Aydan to feel a sharp pain. He turned around and saw

    that Ann frowned. Then he became ferocious.

    "Ann! Why are you being so ruthless to Phillip?"

    Ann was surprised when he saw Aydan here.

    When she heard him mention Phillip, her eyes trembled. She immediately turned

    away and spoke faintly.

    "Aydan, it''s none of your business. I''ve got things to do. I''m leaving now!"

    When Aydan heard Ann''s indifferent words, he was hurt so much.

    "I was right at the beginning. You are the kind of woman who can do anything for<fn231f> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find?Novel</fn231f>

    power. Phillip was in the hospital just for a woman like you. It''s... it''s..."

    Aydan was about to be abusive but did not find a suitable adjective.

    Ann paused when he heard that Phillip was in hospital now and then stopped leaving.

    Her voice was very light and trembling.

    She asked, "What did you say?"?????????????

 Chapter 162

    Aydan did not know how to describe it. When he heard Ann''s question, he raised his chin and sneered.

    "What are you pretending for? You''re happy to hear that my brother is hospitalized because of you, aren''t you? I have seen too many hypocritical women like you! Do you want to marry into the Moore family? Dream on!"

    Ann''s heart sank, falling into a bottomless void.

    Her left hand gripped her right hand tightly. She warned herself repeatedly in her heart,

    ''He is the son of that woman.

    ''Don''t be impulsive, don''t.

    ''Otherwise, all the previous efforts would be of no avail!''

    ...

    Ann held back the tears that had already welled up in her eyes and raised her head, forcing herself to reveal a cold expression.

    She looked up at Aydan and sneered.

    "As you said, I can get neither fame nor power from the Moore family. Why should

    I waste my time on Phillip? Instead of arguing with me, why don''t you persuade<fn3a69> This text is hosted at find~novel</fn3a69>

    your unreasonable brother not to disturb my life in the future?"

    After saying that, Ann ignored Aydan''s expression and immediately went downstairs.

    Aydan did not expect Ann to be so heartless. He was stunned.

    Then, he pounded the wall in anger. After hearing his words, Ann still refused to see Phillip.

    Aydan was afraid that Ann did not like Phillip anymore.

    He was worried about Phillip.

    Ann covered her mouth and stood at the corner of the stairs. She heard Aydan leaving.

    Only then did she cry out.

    Phillip had been hospitalized because of her.

    Ann recalled that when she left the teahouse yesterday, she heard the sound of something broken and felt the fiery gaze that had been glued to her.

    Her heart seemed to be torn in half.

    Half shouted that she loved him, and the other half reasoned that she could not love her.

    It was all the faults in their stars.

    ...

    Aydan returned to the ward with a frown and saw Phillip lying on the bed, seeming to be asleep.

    He ground his teeth and sat down on the sofa.

    Todd took a guess and nudged Aydan''s arm.

    "She doesn''t want toe?"

    Aydan looked at Phillip, who was resting with his eyes closed and lowered his voice. He was extremely depressed.

    "That woman is so heartless. I told her Phillip is hospitalized because of her. Do you know what she said?"

    Todd nced out of the corner of his eye at the person who had ''fallen asleep'' on the bed. Phillip''s eyshes trembled slightly.

    "What did she say?" Todd asked with interest.

    Aydan was furious and imitated Ann''s tone.

    "Instead of arguing with me, why don''t you persuade your unreasonable brother not to disturb my life in the future?"

    After saying that, he grabbed Todd''s arm, "Does she have a shred of conscience?"

    Todd pressed a hand against his lips and chuckled.

    Seeing Aydan''s angry eyes, he coughed and put on a straight face.

    "She''s cold-blooded and heartless and shameless..."

    Seeing that Aydan was appeased, Todd deliberately raised his voice,

    "However, her words make sense. Love should be based on the will on both sides. Since she does not like Phillip anymore, we should persuade Phillip to let go. There are so many beautiful girls in this world, right?"

    Aydan frowned, feeling Todd''s words strange.

    How could he speak for that woman? He was Phillip''s friend, not hers!

    Aydan was about to speak.

    They heard a crack in the bed.

    Phillip tossed on the bed.

    The two of them looked over. Phillip had been lying t. Now, he turned his back

    on them.

    His coldness was almost palpable.

    Apparently, he had heard their conversation.

    Aydan covered his mouth with a look of horror.

    It was over. His brother heard it. Would his get worse?

    Todd raised his eyebrows, took out his phone, and sent a message.

    Seeing that the message was sent out sessfully, Todd smiled.

    He pulled Aydan out of the ward.

    "Phillip is sick. He needs to take a good rest. The Moore Group must have someone in charge. You have to share your brother''s burden!"

    Aydan struggled in the corridor.

    "Let me go. There are still so many people in the Moore Group. My brother is hurt.

    I have to take care of him..."

    Ann returned to William''s ward and washed his clothes. Then, she sat on the side

    and waited for Ann to finish dinner.

    Ann looked at Ann who was sitting in a daze on the chair.

    "Ann."

    Ann did not move as if she had not heard his words.

    William frowned slightly and raised his voice.

    "Ann!"

    Ann was startled and turned to look at William.

    "Dad, have you finished? I will clean up the table..."

    William waved his hand, signaling Ann to sit down next to him.

    He pursed his lips when he saw that Ann had emaciated.

    "The professor you met on the blind date, how are you getting along?"

    Ann was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled.

    "Not bad. His name is Emery. He''s a few years older than me and has a calm and gentle personality. He doesn''t mind that I have Nikki. We''ll get on for a while."

    Ann heaved a sigh of relief. But he could not rest assured ye.

    He spoke carefully.

    "Ann, since you''ve already decided to try with him, you should forget the past. You should be responsible for both you and him."

    "I know," Ann pursed her lips. "We''ve already agreed to get along for a while. If

    there is no problem... we will get married."

    When it came to the word marriage, Ann smiled ruefully.

    She never thought that her marriage would be decided in this way.

    However, this was her best choice now.

    Melinda would no longer use her father to threaten her, and her father could see

    her set up a family as he wished.

    As for him... he would recover.

    William spent most of his time sleeping because of his illness.

    Ann saw him fall asleep and was about to leave. Then, she received a strange

    message.

    ''13 Floor, Room A01. Gastric hemorrhage. Not yet awake. No one is in there after seven o''clock in the evening.''

    Ann tightened her grip on the phone.

    She knew what it means.

    She was not in the mood to guess who sent this message.

    But she felt her impulse.

    Ann sat on a bench in the corridor of the hospital, holding her phone. Her face

    was a battlefield of conflicting thoughts.

    There was a voice in her heart shouting, "Just take a look and make sure that he

    is fine. Just take a look and leave. No one will know."

    Another rational voice was reminding, "Ann, think about your current rtionship. You will ruin him!"???????

 Chapter 163

    In the Ward A01.

    Ann stood at the door, took hold of the door handle, and panicked.

    She somehow got here.

    When she came to herself, she was standing at the door.

    She should have turned around and left immediately.

    But...

    Ann bit her lips and looked at the door before her.

    She remembered the contents of the message.

    Severe gastric hemorrhage...

    She just wanted to look at him. And she thought he must be asleep right now...

    Just as she was trying to convince herself, footsteps suddenly came from the quiet corridor.

    It was the nurse on patrol.

    Ann was so nervous that she gripped the door handle. The door was unlocked and then opened.

    Ann entered and closed the door.

    It was dark inside the ward, and only the moonlight vaguely shone through the curtains.

    Ann looked at the bed and breathed lightly.

    She could even hear the beat of her heart.

    Ann stood there and found that Phillip did not wake up.

    Therefore, she attempted to step lightly and walk to the bed.

    Under the faint moonlight, Ann finally saw Phillip''s face clearly.

    He had a distinctly outlined face. Perhaps because he was sick, he looked less aggressive. His eyes were closed and his face was bathed in moonlight.

    He was gentle and a bit lonely right now.

    Her gaze fell on his eyebrows and pale lips. Although he fell asleep, he was still frowning.

    Ann felt distressed.

    She reached out to touch his eyebrows. Her lips were trembling, and then she kissed Phillip.

    It was slightly chilly.

    "What are you doing?"

    In the quiet ward, a familiar voice suddenly was then heard.

    Ann was shocked. She hurriedly straightened up and met Phillip''s deep eyes. She

    wanted to step back, but Phillip gripped her hand.

    His grip was very strong and his knuckles whitened.

    The pressure forced the blood back up through the needle.

    Ann was panicked and anxious. Her mind was a nk, and only one sentence constantly recurred to her.

    "He is your brother!"

    Ann bit her lips, struggled to shake off his hand, and stumbled out of the ward.

    "Ann!"

    Phillip pulled out the needle and was about to get out of bed to chase after her. However, he has been recovering from surgery, so he was still weak.

    The light in the room was dark. Suddenly, he fell on the bed.

    Ann heard a loud noise behind her and paused.

    Phillip stared at Ann''s back with his eyes wide open.

    He could feel that she still loved him. Otherwise, why would shee to see him

    at midnight? Why would she panic after being discovered?

    He gasped and said, "Come back..."

    His voice was not loud but even a bit weak.

    Ann heard his words clearly.

    Ann turned her back on him and tears ran down her cheeks. However, she pursed her lips tightly and held back her tears. And then she resolutely opened the door and left without looking back.

    ...

    The door was opened and then closed. Phillip sat on the bed and stared at the door.

    She had left.

    He could feel the tears that had fallen on his face when she kissed him.

    Although she tried her best to control herself, he could feel that she trembled when she fled in panic.

    He clenched his fists. Under the moonlight, one could find that his hand was bleeding...

    Ann left the ward in panic. The corridor was so quiet and frightening.

    After Ann took a few steps, she suddenly felt limp and exhausted. Therefore, she squatted down on the ground, buried her face in her knees, and cried silently.

    She regretted, struggled, and was in agony.

    Since she had decided topletely keep this rtionship in her mind, she shouldn''t havee.

    Their rtionship could not be recognized.

    She could not ruin him...

    After a long time, her tears were dry. She stared nkly at the long corridor ahead.

    A nurse on patrol saw Ann, so she approached Ann and was about to ask her.

    Ann suddenly stood up and wiped off the tears. And then she looked up at the puzzled nurse and forced a smile.

    Ann said, "I just heard a loud noiseing from the Ward A01. Something might have happened inside."

    The people living on this floor were powerful and rich, so the nurse immediately became nervous. She did not have time to ask more but turned to run to the Ward A01.

    Ann watched the nurse rush into the ward.

    Thinking of Phillip''s pale face and the loud sound of him falling off the bed, she trembled slightly. But then she bit her lips, looked down, and left.

    On Saturday, Daisy visited William in the hospital with Nikki. Noticing that Ann looked absent-minded, Daisy pursed her lips.

    Daisy patted Ann on the shoulder and raised her chin, signaling to Ann to go out. Noticing that Nikki and William were having fun, Ann turned around and followed Daisy out of the ward.

    Ann closed the door and looked up at Daisy.

    Ann asked, "What is wrong?"

    Ann was much thinner these days. Daisy looked at Ann and said, "Your eyes are ssy and you''re dispirited. I should be the one asking you this question. What''s wrong?"

    Ann forced a smile and said, "I slept a bitte these days."

    Daisy asked, "Because of Phillip?"

    Ann was stunned. She immediately looked away and denied, "No."

    Daisy raised her eyebrows at Ann and leaned against the wall.

    Daisy said, "I heard that Phillip is also in this hospital."

    Ann pursed her lips and did not answer.

    Noticing that Ann shunned Phillip, Daisy did not say anything else but changed

    the topic.<fnd518> Newest update provided by find?novel</fnd518>

    "How are you and Emery?"

    Hearing this, Ann seemed to have made up her mind and looked up at Daisy.

    "Daisy, I n to take him to William."

    Daisy was slightly stunned and looked inside the ward.

    Daisy then asked, "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    Ann smiled and said, "William is in poor health and hopes I can find the right person soon. Emery is good and gets a stable job. Moreover, he and I don''t go after love. If William knows that I have a boyfriend, he can be more at ease."

    "That''s it?"

    "Yes," Ann answered.

    Before Daisy came to the hospital, Melinda called Ann and said,

    "Ann, I don''t mean to urge you to get married, but Phillip has tortured himself and

    is hospitalized because of you. I''m afraid that if this continued, Phillip will do something else.

    I have heard that you found a boyfriend on a blind date. I have asked someone to inquire about Emery. Emery is good and does not mind that you have a child, so I will also be at ease if you''re with him. How about you formalize your rtionship by getting married? Phillip has always been proud and tough, so he will never allow himself to badger a married woman. What do you think?"

    Ann knew that she lost control that night, and Phillip could deny everything she had done before and saw through her because of this.

    Melinda was right.

    The only way that could let Phillip give up was to get married.

    Otherwise, no one would know what Phillip would do.

    This time, he was in the hospital. But what would happen next time?

    Since she couldn''t be with him, there was no need for him to torment himself.0000????????????

 Chapter 164

    In Ward A01.

    Todd sat leisurely on the sofa, smiling evilly at his phone. He was probably flirting with an unknown girl.

    Aydan stood by the bed frowning while holding a thermal container in his hand, looking like an old mother.

    "Phillip, my dear brother, I beg you to eat something. Don''t tell me you don''t want your stomach anymore!"

    Phillip leaned against the bed. Aptop was ced on the moving table in front of him. He was having a video conference. In his hand was a stack of documents.

    His handsome face was pale, but his aura was still oppressive.

    "Press it down to two percent!"

    Hearing this, the person on the other side of the video felt kind of embarrassed.

    "Mr. Phillip, the other party said that the minimum is three percent. Even if it is three percent, our profit margin is still very big..."

    Phillip''s thin lips twitched, "Do you think the mall is a charity? Tell them that their things are only worth two percent. If they are unwilling, we''ll change the partners!"

    After the video conference ended, Todd clicked his tongue.

    "Phillip, you are still sick. Why do you have to be so angry early in the morning?" Phillip nced at him and ignored him.

    He turned around and saw Aydan quickly put away theputer documents in front of him and put the breakfast that he had prepared on the table.

    "Brother, the doctor said that if you don''t take good care of your stomach, you might have a stomach hole next time. Fortunately, Melinda has a performance outside and can''te back. Otherwise, I will suffer!"

    Todd, on the other hand, was focused on the fruit tter beside him. He casually picked an apple to eat.

    "What will be the harm of having a stomach hole? Wouldn''t this make someone feel more distressed?"

    Phillip was called a cold-faced death by the outsider. However, he was like a child who was not willing to cooperate with the treatment just because the person he waited for hadn''te yet.

    Aydan frowned when he heard this. He looked at the rxed Todd, and then at the indifferent Phillip.

    It seemed like he had suddenly realized something. His face was full of grief. "Brother, you''re still thinking about that heartless woman?"

    Phillip picked up his chopsticks, picked up a steamed bun, and stuffed it into Aydan''s mouth. His eyes were cold.

    "Shut up!"

    Aydan was speechless.

    He did all of this just for Phillip.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    Aydan and Todd looked at the door at the same time, feeling a little strange.

    The people who came to visit a few days ago were all forced back by Phillip with a cold face. Now, there were still people who dared to rush up to be ignored?

    Todd was the closest to the door. He threw the fruit core into the trash can and got up to open the door.

    When he saw the person standing outside the door, his eyes shed with a touch of amazement. Then he smiled yfully.

    "Wow! It''s a woman!"

    A woman?

    Aydan immediately looked at the door.

    Phillip paused as he drank the porridge. His handsome face was still cold, but he could not help but look at the door.

    Todd moved out of the way. When Phillip saw who it was, his eyes darkened and his tone was cold.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Daisy ignored Todd''s overly enthusiastic gaze and walked in elegantly.

    Her gaze fell on Phillip''s still pale face and she slightly raised her lips.

    "Do you want to talk?"

    Phillip frowned slightly, his deep eyes staring at Daisy for a long time, his thin lips pursed.

    He turned to look at Aydan and Todd, "Leave us alone for some time!"

    Aydan vaguely remembered Daisy. He knew that she was an employee of the Moore Group. And he always felt that he had seen her somewhere, but he could not remember.

    Todd raised his eyebrows. His gaze fell on Phillip and Daisy.

    There was a sh of interest in his eyes as he ced his hand on Aydan''s shoulder, who was frowning and trying to remember something. Then they left.

    Only Phillip and Daisy were left in the ward. Daisy sat down on the sofa. Her slender legs crossed elegantly as she looked up at Phillip.

    "Have you met Ann?"

    Phillip narrowed his eyes at her but did not speak.

    Daisy''s red lips curved up slightly. "I originally thought you guys could get back together through the blind date. But it seemed like I have underestimated the problems you have."

    Phillip''s dark eyes instantly turned cold, "Was it you who asked her to go on a blind date?"

    Daisy did not deny it, "I believe in what you said before and your feelings for Ann. But she is in pain in this rtionship."

    Phillip narrowed his eyes.

    "I think you should also know that Ann is seeing other men. She should introduce him to her father in the next two days. You should know what this means."

    Daisy stood up and looked at Phillip, who was lying on the bed with a cold expression.

    "This man is very suitable for Ann. With him, Ann''s life will be very stable. After all, people live not only by love."

    "What do you want to say?"

    "Phillip, before that, if you can''t get Ann out of the pain, let her go!"

    ...

    Daisy left the ward, pressed the elevator, and was about to leave when a man with a seductive appearance suddenly followed in.

    Daisy''s gaze fell on the other person''s face. She recognized the man who appeared in Phillip''s ward. She frowned slightly and retracted her gaze, waiting for the elevator to go down.

    Todd stood in front of Daisy, his lips curled into a sinister smile.<fn181b> For original chapters go to find?novel</fn181b>

    "Nice to meet you, gorgeous. I am Todd, the boss of the Quelch Law Firm." Daisy ignored him.

    Todd sized up Daisy''s face from a close distance and was even more amazed.

    "I heard what you said to Phillip. You came here especially to inform Phillip about Ann, right? You wanted to match the two of them, why did you deliberately say the opposite?"

    The elevator arrived. Daisy looked at Todd in disgust while he was still standing in front of her, smelling her perfume.

    "It has nothing to do with you!"

    After that, she walked around Todd and left.

    Todd did not miss the disgust in Daisy''s eyes. He felt strange so he chased after

    Daisy.

    "If you want to help them, we can cooperate!"

    "You think too much!"

    Todd was just about to put his hand on Daisy''s shoulder when he suddenly felt a

    burst of pain.

    Todd clutched his dislocated left hand and wailed with a frown on his face.

    When he raised his eyes, he saw Daisy sneering at him.

    Watching Daisy''s tall and enchanting figure slowly disappear, Todd stood up,

    lowered his eyes to look at his dislocated left hand. The corners of his mouth

    raised into an ambiguous smile.

    Interesting.00

 Chapter 165

    The day before the end of the holiday, Ann made an appointment with Emery to meet William at the hospital.

    Ann was a little nervous when inviting him.

    After all, they had been in contact for less than a week since the blind date.

    Unexpectedly, Emery was very calm hearing the proposal.

    "Before three in the afternoon, I will end the lecture and visit Mr. William in the hospital."

    When they hung up the phone, Ann was still in a trance.

    ''Are people these days so casual about meeting parents?

    When Ann left the bathroom and was about to return to the ward, she saw Phillip, who was still wearing a hospital gown.

    She was unable to move.

    Phillip seemed to have been waiting for her outside for a long time.

    It had only been a few days since theyst saw each other, but his handsome face had visibly be thinner. And the original outline of his face had be even deeper.

    Phillip stared at her with his deep eyes. Ann felt a sense of guilt at the thought of the phone call.

    She shifted her gaze away, pretending that she did not see him and was about to leave. But Phillip grabbed her by the wrist when she passed by.

    Ann was about to struggle, but Phillip suddenly fell to the side.

    "Phillip, stop pretending!"

    Phillip was tall, Ann almost fell with him while she trying to support him.

    She originally thought that this was Phillip''s n and wanted to push him away.

    However, when she touched his body, she felt that her body temperature was a little abnormal.

    Panicked, she gritted her teeth and helped Phillip sit down on a bench. She let Phillip lean on her shoulder and freed a hand to touch Phillip''s forehead.

    He was having a high fever!

    Ann frowned and patted Phillip''s face. Seeing that he did not react, she felt anxious. She wanted to get up and call the nurse, but Phillip held her arm tightly.

    Ann looked at Phillip''s pale handsome face, and his hand that refused to let go, her eyebrows tangled.

    She tried to soften her tone and whispered into Phillip''s ear.

    "Phillip, let me go. I''m going to call the doctor for you."

    Phillip did not loosen his grip.

    Ann pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and asked tentatively.

    "I''m not leaving. I''ll be right back after calling the doctor. Okay?"

    Ann was anxious and nervous. Only when she felt that Phillip had loosened her hand slightly did she hurriedly get up and run to find the doctor.

    Phillip, who had closed his eyes and fainted, opened his eyes shortly after Ann left.

    Looking in the direction that Ann had left, he retracted his gaze and picked up the phone that Ann had left on the bench in a hurry.

    He easily unlocked the password lock, and found the nearest call, and called over.

    "Is this Mr. Emery? I am Ann''s boyfriend, the father of her child..."

    Emery was unexpectedly decisive. Phillip hung up the phone with satisfaction and deleted the call records.<fnd4a4> The rightful source is find¡¤novel</fnd4a4>

    Just as he was about to turn off the phone, he saw the screen of the phone change.

    It was the back of a man.

    The background was the amusement park that they went to on the day they officially started dating.

    Thinking back to that time, she deliberately fell behind him for a long time, so it was for this?

    Phillip''s eyes darkened.

    Hearing the hurried footsteps not far away, he put the phone back in its original position and closed his eyes.

    However, he couldn''t calm down.

    ...

    In Ward A01.

    Ann was forced to sit beside Phillip''s bed. Phillip was still holding her hand tightly. Aydan''s gaze seemed to pierce through her.

    She didn''t know how things suddenly turned out like this.

    She wanted to leave directly after calling the doctor.

    However, she found that she had left her phone on the bench. So she could only follow the doctor.

    Just as she was about to take out her phone, Phillip grabbed her hand. No matter how she tried, she could not pull it away.

    Arge group of doctors and nurses were watching. She couldn''t force it, so she could only follow.

    The doctor gave Phillip a check-up and a drip.

    "Doctor, how is my brother?" Aydan quickly followed.

    Ann originally had her head lowered, as if she didn''t care about all of this.

    At this moment, she tilted her head slightly and listened to the doctor''s reply.

    "The patient had an operation and is weak. He needs to rest and recuperate. You need to pay attention to his diet. His nutrition hasn''t caught up and the wound hasn''t healed yet. Mr. Aydan, you should persuade him to take care of his health. Otherwise, I''m afraid the condition will be more serious."

    Aydan sent the doctor away. Ann turned to look at Phillip who was lying on the bed.

    She thought he was pretending, she didn''t expect it to be true...

    Ann looked at his exquisite and deep eyes in a daze.

    If they... did not have that kind of rtionship, how good would it be?

    At this time, Aydan pushed open the door and came in. When he saw Ann, he frowned with dissatisfaction.

    As he approached and saw the tears on Ann''s face, he restrained his emotions.

    His gaze fell on Phillip, who was sleeping on the bed. Aydan frowned, his expressionplicated. He suppressed the thought of chasing Ann out and turned to leave.

    After an unknown period, Ann fell asleep by the bedside of Phillip.

    Phillip opened his eyes and turned his head to look at Ann, who was sprawled on the ground, sleeping.

    Her chin became sharper and thinner. Even in her sleep, she still had tears in her eyes. He raised her hand and gently touched Ann''s face, helping her wipe away the tears bit by bit.

    "Phillip..."

    Phillip paused when he heard the unconscious murmurs in her sleep.

    His deep eyes stared at her, and then he saw Ann''s tears fall even more fiercely.

    "Why, why us... If, if you weren''t... how good would it be..."

    Phillip frowned as he listened to Ann''s intermittent words.

    He wasn''t? He wasn''t what?

    He waited with rapt attention for Ann to speak again, but Ann only shed tears.

    Phillip pursed his thin lips, thinking about all possible reasons when his phone suddenly vibrated.

    "Hey, Phillip, I heard you fainted again?"

    Phillip frowned, looked at Ann who was still asleep and lowered his voice.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "It''s like this. My subordinates sent news saying that Adam secretly returned to the countryst night. But he did not return to River City. Instead, he went to a remote area. He has never given up searching for the whereabouts of his mother, Hilda. So we suspect that his abnormal behavior this time is rted to Hilda."

    "Continue to follow him!" Phillip said coldly.

    As long as they could find out the whereabouts of Hilda, they would find out why she had designed to let Ann have three children five years ago.

    "Alright! I''ll get someone to keep an eye on him... By the way, I heard that Melinda and William knew each other before?"

    "Is there any news?" Phillip asked with a cold look in his eyes. "Originally, I wanted to send someone to Clear Water Town to investigate if there were any grudges between them in the past. However, the young people in that small town all moved around. The people living there were old people in their seventies and eighties with bad memories. They could barely remember people''s names. However, I have already sent people to continue investigating. There should be news in a while."??

 Chapter 166

    After hanging up the phone, he recalled that Melinda had taken him to the Clear Water Town when he was a child and that there was indeed an old acquaintance there.

    That acquaintance must be William.

    But every time Melinda brought him over, she never allowed him to meet this man.

    Thinking of William suddenly asking them to break up, Phillip began to put things together.

    Perhaps, this matter was rted to the grudge between William and his mother.

    When Ann woke up, she found that Phillip was still in aa.

    She shook her head and woke up a little.

    She felt so annoyed that she had fallen asleep.

    She then took out her phone and was about to look at the time when she found that there were several missed calls which were all from Emery.

    The time was already five in the afternoon.<fnbcd3> Chapters first released on find~novel</fnbcd3>

    She started and hurriedly tried to get up.

    Then she noticed that Phillip was holding her hand. She tried to struggle, then she found that Phillip was not holding on so tightly.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, she quickly pulled out her hand and prepared to leave.

    Out of the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of the half-empty bottle beside her. After a moment''s hesitation, she reached out and slowed the drop a little bit.

    Out of the ward, Ann called Emery as she walked towards the elevator.

    "Hello Emery, where are you now? I''m sorry, I just had something to do. Have you arrived at the hospital? I''ll pick you up now..."

    "Miss Scott, I''m in the middle of a blind date. What I need is someone who ismitted to marriage. Since you can''t let go of your ex-boyfriend, it would be better if we stopped seeing each other!"

    After that, the other side directly hung up the phone.

    Ann was in a daze, not understanding what was going on.

    A blind date?

    In other words, she didn''t answer her phone for a few hours, and he quickly moved on to the next date?

    Moreover, the reason was that she could not let go of her ex-boyfriend and would be unfaithful to marriage?

    It was just because she did not answer the phone, so he came to this series of conclusions?

    Was that how college professors think?

    Although she didn''t feel too attached to this man, she was worried about how she would have to exin to her father and be set up on another blind date.

    ''Ding''

    The elevator doors opened. As she was about to enter, she was pulled from behind.

    Ann turned around and saw Aydan with a disgruntled look on his face.

    "Aydan."

    She was being so polite to him that made him feel very annoyed.

    "Why aren''t you taking care of my brother in the ward? Where are you going?" Ann was silent for a moment, then she looked up at Aydan,

    "Aydan, me and your brother... Mr. Phillip is no longer rted. I think there''s no reason for me to stay there and take care of him," she said, neither servile nor pushy.

    When Aydan heard this, he became even more annoyed.

    "Why are you so heartless? If it wasn''t for you, my brother wouldn''t go to work every day like he was a machine, and drink himself into hospital."

    Also, why did my brother faint today? Wasn''t it because he went to look for you? Because you''ve been so ruthless, he hasn''t cooperated with treatment or eaten much for the past few days. My brother treated you well, right? Now he''s sick, what''s wrong with you taking care of him?"

    If the doctor had not said that the disease would be worse if it went on like this, he would not have been willing to let this hard-hearted woman take care of his brother!

    Ann clenched her fists, but she forced a smile on her face.

    "Aydan, I think you have overestimated my influence on him. He is the president of the Moore Group, and he has professional staff to take care of him when he is in the hospital. And you don''t want me to be entangled with him anymore, do you? Wouldn''t it be better for him to think I''m a hard-hearted woman?"

    After saying that, Ann politely nodded at Aydan and calmly entered the elevator to leave.

    Aydan stood where he was. He clenched his fist and held it to his lips. He walked left and right several times and was so angry that he wanted to hit someone.

    He saw Ann crying in front of the bed, which showed that this woman was still in love with his brother.

    However, he didn''t expect that this woman would remain unmoved after he said so much!

    How irritating!

    Calming his mood outside, Aydan pushed open the door and entered.

    He originally thought that his brother should still be asleep at this time, but when

    he entered the room he saw Phillip leaning against the headboard, looking at him coldly.

    "Phillip... you''re awake." Aydan felt a chill down his spine.

    "Who told you to tell her that?" Phillip was expressionless.

    "You heard it all?" "Since you heard it, you should be able to see what kind of woman she is. It is not worth torturing yourself for such a woman!" Aydan curled his lips and was somewhat dissatisfied.

    "How''s the matter I asked you to do?" Phillip was toozy to talk nonsense with him.

    "It''s about time. We have settled the terms of the contract. If everything goes well, we just need to wait for the other party toe back and formally sign the contract..."

    At the mention of work, Aydan''s expression also became a little serious.

    "However, in addition to the sky-high reward this time, Gael Group asked that our people be banned from any part of the filming process. We don''t even have a n yet. Isn''t it too risky?"

    Phillip, on the other hand, was pretty cool about it.

    "Anything in the world is apanied by risks."

    ...

    The Moore Group

    Now William''s condition had improved a little, and Ann''s leave from thepany

    was over so she decided to return.

    When she was having lunch in the staff canteen, she identally heard something from colleagues.

    Topletely open the brand market, thepany spent a lot of money to hire Fred Anderson, who was known as a perfume genius, to film themercial MV for the next season.

    Fred Anderson?

    Ann was surprised, he was going back?

    Her deepest impression of Fred Anderson was that

    He was always gentle and polite to people, but at his mother''s funeral, he cried

    like a child.

    Ann still remembered that Fred said that she was the first person to see him cry.

    Later, she was thrown into his hands by her mentor to study.

    The two of them were truly familiar with each other.

    At this moment, Daisy, who was sitting opposite her, knocked on the te in front

    of her.

    "Are you really going to keep dating?"

    Ann came back to her senses and looked at Daisy weakly, "Yes."

    She had already made an appointment after work today, and the location was close to the hospital.

    After the blind date, she could directly go back to the hospital to take care of her father.

    "Have you ever wondered why Emery would suddenly reject you?" Daisy asked. Speaking of this, Ann also wondered.

    "Maybe he is unhappy that I stood him up, or maybe it''s because the train of thought of these high intellectuals is different from ours."

    Daisy couldn''t say anything.

    For Phillip to do such a thing, it left no trace.

    Ann sighed, "But it doesn''t matter. I just need to spend more time to get to know

    new people, even though it''s a little troublesome."????

 Chapter 167

    In the Harmony Hospital

    Aydan looked at Phillip, who obediently cooperated with the doctor to treat him, and felt extremely gratified.

    "Phillip, you finally open your eyes! Right, health was very important. There are so many excellentdies in the world. You, a man in a million, do not have to be so obsessed with Ann.

    "Go to the caf¨¦ next door," Phillip nced at him and said.

    "What are you doing? Do you want to have some coffee? You can''t drink coffee with your stomach disease!" Aydan was stunned.

    "Before Ann gets off work, no matter what method you use, chase away the man who goes there for the blind date!"

    "No Phillip, we rather demolish a temple than destroy a marriage. It''s not a good idea..."

    Meeting Phillip''s cold gaze, Aydan clenched his fists and nodded.

    "Alright! Of course... I''ll do it right away!"

    He walked to the door and turned to Phillip, who was getting examined by the doctor.

    Ann had lived up to her reputation. Could it be that this woman would be his future second sister-inw?

    After Ann got off work, she rushed to the caf¨¦ at the appointed time but did not see the blind date at the designated location.

    Then she waited for half an hour, but no one came.

    Ann frowned. She was hesitating if she should make a call, but she found that guy directly blocked her!

    Ann was speechless.

    They hadn''t seen each other before. They had arranged to have a date. Was this totally a prank?<fn3337> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn3337>

    In the next few days, everyone Ann met a date didn''t turn up with various excuses.

    Finally, she failed.

    Daisy turned theputer to Ann.

    "The person in charge of your blind date told me that he would refund you the membership fee."

    Ann twitched her mouth. Did the blind date website give her up?

    "I didn''t do anything outrageous, did I? Is that necessary?"

    Daisy raised her eyebrows and tapped the table with her long finger.

    "Maybe you offended someone."

    Ann frowned and thought for a while, then she felt a little depressed.

    "When ites to offending people, I have really done a lot. But... what is the

    point of them stopping me from going on blind dates?"

    Whether it was Sansa, Jenny, Rudy or Betty...

    "Could it be Karl?" Ann murmured.

    When Daisy heard Karl''s name, she changed her expression.

    "Karl?"

    Ann nodded, "He came to me before and said that he already knew that everything was set up by Rudy. He wanted to get back together with me, but I didn''t agree."

    "So, you suspect that he was the one who secretly stopped you from going on blind dates?"

    Ann stirred her coffee in boredom.

    It can''t be Phillip, right? She kept it a secret.

    "At present, other than him, I really can''t think of a motive for anyone else to do

    this. However, he shouldn''t be that capable..."

    Daisy sneered with a chill shing across her eyes.

    "That''s not necessarily the case!"

    Feeling the coldness in Daisy''s words, Ann was somewhat puzzled.

    "Daisy?"

    Meeting Ann''s gaze, Daisy quickly restrained the emotions and slightly smiled. "Nothing."

    Daisy thought it was best not to push their luck, otherwise, she would take revenge on them!

    After separating from Daisy at the caf¨¦, Ann saw that it was about time to return to the hospital when he received a call from Melinda.

    When Ann saw that it was Melinda calling, she was a little perplexed.

    Almost without thinking, she could guess that Melinda called for her blind date.

    "Hello."

    "Ann, it''s me. I just finished recording the program outside and want to go to the hospital to visit Phillip. Are you nearby? Have dinner with me?"

    "I have something to do..."

    Ann did not think that in this situation, she would be able to eat with Melinda as if nothing was wrong.

    "Ann, it was I who let you down in the past. I admit that I was selfish, but you are my daughter. No matter what happens, I will always love you! I have never thought you can forgive me, but I really just want to have a meal with you..." Melinda seemed to have a lump in her throat, which made her sincere. Ann thought of Nikki, the child she had never met since he was born...

    "I''ll wait for you at the restaurant we met atst time."

    When Melinda arrived, Ann was waiting for her in the room.

    "Ann, let''s order. I remember that you liked steamed bass the most when you

    were young. The fish in this restaurant is good."

    Melinda sat down opposite Ann and called the waiter to order.

    In the end, she didn''t forget to remind that do not to put spring onion and coriander in the dishes.

    When the waiter left the room, Ann looked up at Melinda, who was smiling kindly and still as graceful as before.

    "You still remember that I don''t like spring onion and coriander?"

    Melinda chuckled. "When you were young, I took Phillip to visit you. When you were eating, you always liked to pick these two things into Phillip''s bowl. At that time, I saw that you guys got along well. As a mother, I was relieved!"

    When she heard Melinda mentioning this, Ann was a little upset.

    Well, how nice it would be if everything could go as yet as before.

    She would not know that the beautiful aunt who had alwayse to see her was actually her biological mother.

    She also wouldn''t fall in love with someone she shouldn''t love...

    Seeing Ann''s sadness, Melinda thought of what she was about to say. She struggled for a second.

    Then she picked up the kettle on the table and poured Ann a ss of water. "Ann, how is your blind date recently?"

    Ann wavered but did not reply.

    "Mom has thought about it. After all, marriage could determine a girl''s life. We can''t be so hasty!" Melinda chuckled.

    When Ann heard this, she was slightly puzzled and then looked up at Melinda.

    At this time, there were already dishesing up one after another. Melinda took

    a small te, picked out the most delicious part of the fish, and put it in front of Ann.

    "Phillip is the apple of my eye, and so are you. I have already let you down. You can''t be wronged in marriage because of this. If you don''t want to, let''s forget about the blind date!"

    Ann looked at the te and stared at Melinda, half-believing.

    "This is the only way to make Phillip give up. Are you willing to give up?"

    Melinda put down her chopsticks and smiled.

    "Previously, I was too impatient. I couldn''t bet on my daughter''s happiness in her

    life."

    Ann looked at Melinda quietly. Her intuition told her that Melinda must have something else to say.

    "Ann, I just heard from the doctor that your father has recovered quite well, but he won''t be able to hold on for long. Have you ever thought of taking him abroad for treatment?"0??????????????

 Chapter 168

    "Ann, you know your father well. He doesn''t want to take the risk. However, the operation is likely to be sessful. If he goes abroad, I can arrange the most professional medical team for him. With you by his side, he may get cured."

    Ann saw Melinda''s worry and concern in her eyes.

    But who was she worried about?

    Was that her father?

    If that was the case, how could she have been so ruthless to abandon her father and her?

    "Are you doing this just because Dad is sick?"

    When Melinda met Ann''s questioning gaze, she was stunned for a moment and then chuckled.

    "You are indeed a smart girl."

    Melinda took a sip of water, revealing a faint smile.

    "I have seriously weighed the pros and cons. You take the child and go abroad with your father. You don''t need to go on blind dates and choose a man in a hurry; at the same time, you can stop Phillip from messing around. This is the best way."

    "Even if I go abroad, he will still be able to find me."

    "You don''t have to worry about this. As long as you agree, I will arrange everything. For some time, Phillip will naturally give up."

    Ann clenched her fists.

    It had to be said that Melinda''s suggestion was indeed much better than the blind date.

    The most important thing was his father''s illness. Maybe his father could recover by this chance.

    However, once she left, she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able toe back...

    Seeing Ann had tied herself in knots, Melinda knew that she had already achieved half of her goal. So she would force Ann.

    "Ann, I will give you time to think about it, but your father''s illness, and Phillip..."

    "I know. I will give you an answer as soon as possible!" Ann bit her lower lip.

    ...

    Twilight Bar,te at night

    Jenny came out of the box with torn clothes, and her skin still existed hickeys.

    Sansa, who had been waiting at the side, hurriedly put the coat in her hand on Jenny and cursed.

    "These animals dare to torture you like this. When we go out in the future, we must teach them a lesson!"

    Jenny only looked at Sansa sarcastically, "If you hadn''t insisted on gambling, how could I end up like this?"

    When Sansa saw the hatred in Jenny''s eyes, she was shocked.

    "Jenny, I have already known that I was wrong. I didn''t expect that Karl would tear down the bridge after crossing the river. He promised to help you, but he suddenly disappeared. I promise that after we go out this time, I will give up gambling!"

    When Jenny heard this, her expression became even more vicious.

    She had originally made a deal with Karl and told him that it was Rudy''s idea to frame Ann, hoping to see a dog-eat-dog struggle.

    In exchange, although Karl was not willing to pay one million to redeem her, he would have trafficking for a month.

    Serving Karl alone was better than serving those who made her gross. This way, she would not have to worry about being discovered by her boyfriend.

    After being redeemed, she still had a chance to be a richdy.

    However, they had never expected that Karl would go against their agreement and disappear without a trace!

    These made her not only be abandoned by her boyfriend but also be a prostitute.

    She tightened her clothes, her sharp nails digging into her flesh. Her cheeks were tight because of her strength, and because of her anger, she was trembling.

    For the duration of her stay, she had already investigated it thoroughly.

    At the time, it was Phillip that instigated Woody to call her mother!

    The reason Phillip would do this was that he had met Ann!

    She was unwilling, and she wanted revenge!

    At the Harmony Hospital, the doctor was checking Phillip. There was a trace of joy on his face.

    "Phillip, you have recovered well recently. You can leave the hospital a few dayster."

    Phillip nodded. He waited for the doctor to give him some instructions. Then the doctor left.

    "How is the matter I asked you to do?" he asked, turning to Aydan beside him. Aydan naturally knew what he was referring to.

    "Those guys who would have blind dates with Ann were sent away ording to your instruction. Now, Ann is cklisted by the blind date website."

    Phillip curved his lips, revealing his first smile in the past few days.

    When Aydan saw the smile on Phillip''s face, he frowned.

    It was rare that Phillip finally smiled.

    If he told him about the conversation Melinda had with Ann at this time, it might intensify the conflict between Phillip and Melinda.

    Besides, he couldn''t be sure what Melinda had said to Ann when she was looking for Ann.

    Phillip noticed Aydan''s upset and frowned slightly.

    "Is there anything else?"

    Aydan came back to his senses and quickly shook his head.

    Facing Phillip''s questioning expression, he quickly made an excuse.

    "It is Todd. He came to visit you some time ago. But recently, he was nowhere to

    be found except on the phone. He''s too disloyal!"

    Phillip seemed to know what Todd was doing, and he returned to normal.

    "Help me prepare some formal clothes."

    "You are still living in the hospital. Why do you need formal clothes?" Aydan asked, puzzled.

    "I have something to do."

    When Phillip said this, he was very calm, but a certain determination shed in his eyes.

    For the past few days, he had been thinking about the words Ann had murmured when shey on the bed.

    His intuition told him that Ann was so determined to break up had something to do with the words that she had not said.

    Perhaps William would know about this.

    If William cared that he was a member of the Moores, he could abandon it for the sake of Ann!

    Jenny looked around William''s ward and found that there were no guards.<fn0aae> Follow current nov?ls on Find_Novel(.</fn0aae>

    He couldn''t help but sneer in his heart.

    It seemed that the rumor that Ann was abandoned by Phillip was true.

    It seemed that God couldn''t bear Ann either.

    With a sinister smile, Jenny knocked on the door of William''s ward symbolically before pushing the door open and entering.

    When William heard a knock on the door, he thought that it was a nurse who hade to check on him. When he saw Jenny, he was surprised.

    "Jenny, why are you here?"

    Last time Sansa and Jenny asked him for money but were rejected. They had a big quarrel. Since then, they never came to see him again.

    Jenny did not answer William. Her gaze swept around the ward andnded on the bed beside William''s bed. She turned around and looked at William with ridicule.

    "Where is Ann?"

    William''s expression changed because of Jenny''s gloomy gaze and tone.

    "Ann has gone to work. Why are you looking for her at this time?"

    "Work? Is she still in the Moore Group?"

    Jenny sneered and looked at William sarcastically, "She has already been abandoned by Phillip, but she still has the nerve to continue staying in the Moore Group. She is really thick-skinned!"

 Chapter 169

    When William heard that the sarcasm in Jenny''s words, his face clouded over.

    Although he had always known that Sansa and Jenny had a bad rtionship with Ann, they were somewhat kind to Ann at least in front of him.

    Jenny mocked Ann and William felt annoyed.

    "Jenny, no matter what has happened, Ann is still your big sister. How can you say that?"

    "Big sister?" Jenny suddenly pressed her hand against her lips andughed loudly as if she had heard a joke. "William, is she my big sister? When have you treated my mother and me as your family members?"

    "How can you say that?" William frowned.

    Jenny stoppedughing and looked coldly at William who was lying on the bed.

    "Have I said anything wrong? Not long after my mother married you, you were bankrupt. Do you think that we have to be grateful to you because you left us a few million?"

    Jenny paused and cursed angrily, "You deserve to go to jail. You deserve to be lying in the hospital and waiting to die! We have tried our best to please you all these years, but you only care about the bitch Ann and leave everything good to her. If it weren''t for the fact that you refused to give us the perfume form, how could my mother and I end up like this?"

    William stared at Jenny in disbelief as he pointed at her shakily.

    "You..."

    "So what? If it weren''t for the perfume form, do you think my mother and I would be in the mood to serve you?"

    Jenny thought of something. Her eyes turned red. She walked towards William with a sinister and vicious smile.

    "William, I nned to see Ann and get even with her. Now that she''s not here, why don''t we make a deal? Give me the perfume form. If so, I''ll show mercy when I get even with her. How is it?"

    William''s face turned red in anger. He breathed more heavily.

    "You... you''re heartless!"

    He thought that he had treated Sansa and Jenny well all these years.

    He even neglected Ann for them.

    Unexpectedly, Sansa and Jenny were so cruel and unscrupulous!

    Jenny heard William''s rebuke. The anger and hatred in her eyes surged even

    more.

    She reached out to grab William by the cor. Her eyes were bloodshot.

    "I''m heartless? I''m reduced to having nothing. It''s all because of that shameless bitch, Ann! I will destroy her! I will let her be like me. She will lose everything and beughed at by everyone!"

    ...

    Phillip got out of the elevator and was about to go to William''s ward when he saw a person run out of William''s ward.

    Phillip frowned. He strode over and found that the door was open.

    He pushed open the door and saw that the shelf turned over on the ground in the ward. William was unconscious on the bed. Phillip became anxious.

    He pressed the emergency call bell above the bed and recalled the person who

    had run out in a hurry. He took out his phone and made a call.

    "Check the records of the surveince tapes in the hospital and find out the person who entered William''s ward before I came in!"

    Ann was confused about what Melinda had said.

    Rationally, Ann knew that it would be the best for her and Phillip ording to what

    Melinda said if she went abroad and left River City.

    However, when Ann thought that she would never see him again, she felt

    reluctant to part with him.<fncf04> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find¡ïNovel</fncf04>

    But her father''s illness...

    Ann closed her eyes and felt sad.

    She could not be so selfish. She couldn''t stay beside Phillip. At least, she had to seize the opportunity to save her father.

    After making up her mind, Ann walked into the hospital. When she pushed open the door and entered the ward, her father was not there.

    Ann felt uneasy and turned to the service desk to ask the nurse where her father had gone.

    "Are you Mr. William''s daughter? Mr. William suddenly fainted and the doctors are saving him in the emergency room..."

    Ann''s face turned pale. She felt anxious and could no longer hear what the nurse said next clearly. She ran mechanically to the emergency room.

    Phillip stood outside the emergency room. When he saw Ann rushing in with a pale face, he reached out to stop her and pull her into his arms.

    "Ann, the doctors are saving your father. Don''t worry."

    Ann was hugged by Phillip and could not move. She smelled the familiar andforting smell.

    She calmed down slightly and looked up at Phillip. She hesitated and pushed Phillip away. Then she put her hands behind her back and was at a loss.

    "How are you here?"

    Phillip felt a little sad when Ann pushed him away. Hepressed his lips and kept silent.

    Aydan, who had been standing at the side, saw that Ann pushed Phillip away and Phillip did not say a word. Aydan felt depressed.

    "Phillip went to visit your father and happened to find that your father was unconscious. He called the doctors to save him."

    Ann was surprised. Although she did not understand why Phillip suddenly went to visit her father...

    "Thank you. I''m here. You can leave now."

    She thanked them politely, sped her hands, walked aside, stood there alone,

    and averted her eyes from Phillip.

    Aydan saw Ann''s actions and felt angry.

    ''I have said clearly that Phillip helped her father.''

    ''She only thanked Phillip and even chased him away.''

    Aydan, who loved his big brother Phillip very much, couldn''t bear it and walked to Phillip.

    "Phillip, you haven''t recovered. She said that we could leave. It''s enough for us to stay here for so long. Let''s go!"

    However, Phillip didn''t bother to talk to Aydan. Phillip came up to Ann and saw that she was constantly wringing her hands and biting her lips that even turned

    pallor.

    He reached out and forcefully wrapped Ann''s hands in his palms.

    "Don''t worry. It will be fine," heforted softly.

    Ann struggled at first, but she shed tears that she had held back when she heard

    his low and gentle voice. Her tears fell onto their hands.

    She waspletely crushed and gave up struggling.

    "What should I do if Dad...?"

    The doctor said that Dad could not be stimted. If Dad fell into aa again, he might not wake up.

    ''I have decided to let go of everything and go abroad with Dad for treatment. Why does Dad faint suddenly...?

    If Dad..., I''m not sure if I can hold on... I''m too tired...''

    Phillip looked at Ann''s eyes that were red from crying. His deep eyes were filled with heartache and pity.

    He pulled Ann in his arms and listened to her crying as she leaned against his chest. He caressed her back with his hand andforted her silently.??????????????

 Chapter 170

    When William came out of the emergency room, it was already early in the

    morning.

    Aydan tried to persuade Phillip to go back many times. After all, Phillip was still a patient.

    However, Phillip red at him so he could only apany by the side.

    William was sent to the ICU. Ann could not go in to visit, so she could only anxiously ask the doctor about William''s current situation.

    The doctor saw Ann''s anxious face and sighed.

    "The patient is in a bad condition. Although his life is not in danger for the time being, but..."

    Ann''s heart tightened and she subconsciously grabbed Phillip''s arm that was holding her arm.

    "However, if he is still in aa by tomorrow night, he might never wake up again."

    ''Never wake up again?''

    Ann grabbed the doctor''s hand. Her face was pale and her voice was trembling.

    "Is there no other way? What if we send him abroad..."

    "Miss Scott, I can understand how you feel at this time, but your father''s body was already extremely weak. In addition, he suddenly fainted this time, so it is not a good idea for him to travel a lot. Moreover, to be honest, it won''t help much."

    The hope that was finally ignited in Ann''s eyes dimmed when she heard this.

    Watching the doctor walk away, her eyes could no longer shed tears. Her pale lips trembled slightly. Her body swayed slightly. She closed her eyes and fell backward.

    Phillip''s face tightened. He quickly reached out to support Ann and held her in his arms. He coldly ordered Aydan, who was standing to the side.

    "Call the doctor!"

    ...

    In the ward.

    Phillip sat by the bed, looking at the pale and thin face of Ann lying on the bed. Recalling what the doctor had just said.

    "Miss Scott is fine. She has been under too much pressure during and she was overworking. She suddenly fainted because she was stimted just now."

    How much pressure was she undertaking?

    Aydan pushed open the door and came in. He saw Phillip standing by Ann''s bedside. Phillip had never been so gentle. His eyes wereplicated.

    Aydan sighed.

    "Phillip, the person has been caught," he said softly.

    Phillip restrained the emotions in his cold eyes. He stood up and carefully closed

    the door of the ward and stood in the corridor of the hospital.<fn1245> Updates are released by F?ndNovel</fn1245>

    "Where is he now?" His handsome face looked cold and stern.

    "This afternoon, it was indeed Jenny who went to William''s ward. After the ident, the mother and daughter packed up their things and wanted to run away, but they were caught by Woody''s people. They are still locked up in Twilight Bar. Woody meant that since these two people offended you, they should be dealt with ording to your wishes."

    Woody was quite cunning. He wanted to make use of the opportunity to curry favor with the Moore family.

    "I remember that Woody has a clubhouse in the east of the city?"

    Aydan suddenly realized that Woody was in a clubhouse in the east of the city...

    The east of the city was a well-known messy area, and the people there were more than "disorderly".

    It would be the harshest punishment to be kept there.

    "Send the mother and daughter to that ce!"

    After saying this, Phillip returned to the ward.

    Aydan stood in the corridor and took out his phone to call Woody while sighing.

    Sansa and Jenny were asking for death. This time, they provoked Phillip.

    ...

    When Ann woke up, the sky was not bright yet.

    Her hand moved slightly. And she felt someone clench it.

    Startled, she turned her head and saw Phillip leaning against the bed, resting with

    his eyes closed. Her eyes trembled.

    She looked down and saw Phillip quietly holding her hand.

    It was as warm and powerful as before, making her feel at ease.

    But...

    She pursed his lips, a trace of mncholy shing through her eyes.

    She carefully wanted to pull her hand back, but Phillip was rmed.

    The man in her dreams suddenly tightened his grip on her hand. And then he opened his eyes.

    It happened to meet Ann''s somewhat flustered eyes.

    Phillip leaned over and touched Ann''s forehead to check her body temperature. After confirming that the fever had subsided, his frown eased a little.

    In the middle of the night yesterday, Ann suddenly had a high fever. Phillip took care of her until two or three o''clock in the morning before he barely squinted for a while.

    Ann froze slightly because of Phillip''s intimate actions. But Phillip did not seem to notice.

    His voice was low and gentle. "The fever has subsided. I''ll call the doctor to check you again. Is there anything you want to eat?"

    Ann''s eyshes trembled slightly, but she moved her gaze away from him.

    She sat up with her hands on her back and wanted to get out of bed. But Phillip held her down.

    "What are you doing?"

    Ann pursed her lips. "I want to see Dad."

    Phillip forced Ann to lie on the bed.

    "I''ve asked Aydan to keep an eye on William. If there''s any news, he''ll immediately notify me. What you need now is to take care of yourself first!"

    Ann raised her eyes and saw the dark blue color under Phillip''s eyes and his still pale face.

    He remembered that Aydan seemed to have saidst night that his illness had notpletely healed.

    Ann turned her head slightly, not looking at him.

    "I''m fine now. Thank you forst night. Mr. Phillip, please go back."

    Hearing her speak to him in the tone of a stranger, Phillip felt upset.

    However, looking at her pale little face and pitiful appearance, he could not bear

    to say a harsh word.

    "I have already sent someone to buy breakfast."

    "There''s no need for that, Mr. Phillip. I..."

    Phillip''s deep eyes stared at Ann.

    "How dare you calling me ''Mr. Phillip''?"

    There was obvious anger mixed in his tone, but it was more of heartache and helplessness.

    Ann saw the heartache in his eyes and was at a loss for words for a moment.

    "The doctor said that you are under too much pressure and malnourished. If you don''t want William to wake up and see you sick. Then you should take care of yourself!"

    Ann moved her lips. But seeing his deep, dark eyes, she didn''t speak.

    The breakfast was delivered. Phillip originally wanted to feed her personally.

    "I can do it myself!" Ann firmly refused.

    At this time, even the slightest bit of kindness from him would cause her to sink

    into endless struggle and pain.

    How dare she ept his considerate care again????

 Chapter 171

    While Phillip was watching Ann eat obediently, the door was knocked.

    Aydan opened a crack.

    He saw that Phillip''s face was stiff, and Ann looked like a bullied little rabbit.

    Ann was stunned.

    This situation... why did she feel like something was wrong?

    Phillip told Ann to finish everything on the table, then stood up and followed Aydan

    out of the ward.

    Because Phillip was still worried about Ann, he was a bit impatient.

    "What is up?"

    Aydan came back to his senses and his expression was a little serious.

    "It was the matter of Ann''s father."

    Phillip was slightly stunned. He subconsciously nced at the ward door and pursed his lips. They walked away slightly.

    "How''s the situation?"

    "As you said before, I asked a well-known expert in the country toe to the hospital overnight and gave Mr. William aprehensive examination. The result... If there was no miracle, Mr. William might keep unconscious."

    Phillip''s eyebrows tightened. Ann''s sad appearance appeared in his mind. Last night, she had been crying for a long time.

    "Is there no other way?"

    Aydan shook his head awkwardly and said, "The doctor said that Mr. William''s body couldn''t hold on for much longer. It was already fortunate that he didn''t directly..."

    Even if he was in aa, he had to be carefully taken care of in the hospital. Nobody knew how long he could hang like this.

    Before William insisted on transferring to the hospital, Phillip already had known William''s condition.

    The current situation was as expected.

    But Ann...

    "Don''t tell Ann about this first," Phillip said and pursed his lips.

    "But if Mr. William can''t wake up. We can''t hide it for long."

    "I know."

    But at the very least, let her recover first and slowly ept it.

    ...

    When Phillip returned to the ward, Ann was sadly staring at a pile of food in front of her.

    She originally did not have a big appetite, but now that Phillip had asked someone to buy so many things and told her to finish them.

    She was afraid that if she really ate them all, she would have to go to see a doctor at the gastroenterology department.

    "Are you full?"

    Ann subconsciously tensed up when she heard his voice.

    Phillip had already sat down beside her bed before she turned her head.

    Ann pursed her lips.

    "I''m full." She said with a low voice.

    Phillip nced at the food on the table and frowned.

    She didn''t eat much.

    Just as he was about to ask Ann to eat more, Ann seemed to know what he wanted to say and hurriedly refused.

    "I am full! I can''t eat anymore!"

    Phillip narrowed his eyes and gazed at her face. After confirming that she really could not eat it, he did not force her.

    He casually sat up straight, picked up a bowl and some food to eat.

    When Ann saw this, she slightly widened her eyes and wanted to say something.

    Those things were what she had eaten...

    It seemed that Phillip had a sense of Ann''s gaze, he turned to look at her and raised an eyebrow.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Ann pursed her lips and her face was a little red. After thinking about it for a while, she still pointed at the food on his hand.

    "I ate it before..."

    Phillip followed the direction of Ann''s finger and looked down at the bowl in his hand. His thin lips slightly lifted.

    He quickly finished the food and said, "You''ve already kissed me. Don''t feel that I dislike the things you''ve eaten."

    Ann''s face was pale due to the illness, but it uncontrobly became red after listening to his words.

    Phillip''s eyes became meaningful. He put down the bowl on his hand and leaned over to Ann, looking at her face with his deep eyes.

    "Ann, let''s make up, okay?"

    Ann looked at Phillip''s eyes which were as dark as ink. It seemed that his eyes were hiding the power to bewitch people.

    Her long and curly eyshes trembled slightly. They can feel each other''s breaths.

    Ann''s eyes were suddenly in a trance for a second. Both of them seemed to have returned to the time when they had just started dating.

    He used to say that he liked her and was willing to be her husband at any time.

    A second before their lips touched, the door of the ward was suddenly opened. "What are you doing?"

    They were shocked by the sudden voice.

    Especially Ann, her face immediately became pale when she turned around and saw his mother standing at the door with an unhappy expression.

    She thought, ''What did I just do?''

    She actually knew that Phillip was her... but still wanted to kiss him, hug him, fantasize to be with him forever...

    Ann pushed Phillip away before he subconsciously reached out to pull her into his

    arms.

    Before he reacted, Ann quickly got out of bed and ran out.

    Phillip put on a long face and he wanted to chase her.

    "Stop!"

    Phillip stopped and pursed his thin lips. He nced at Melinda without saying a word. But he still passed by Melinda and chased after Ann withrge strides.

    Melinda stood at the door of the ward and looked in the direction where Ann had left. She slightly raised her delicate eyeliner with aplicated gaze.

    She thought, ''Ann, you had better understand your current situation!''

    ...

    At the rooftop.

    It was already August. But the sun was hot, and even the wind was hot while blowing on face.

    Ann hugged himself tightly and curled up in a corner, but she felt that her entire body became cold.

    Cold... too cold... It felt like falling to the bottom of an icehouse.

    She remembered the look in Melinda''s eyes when she pushed open the door and entered.<fn6eed> Find the newest release on find?novel</fn6eed>

    Anger, shock, desperation... perhaps, there was ridicule and disgust.

    Ann''s slender hands clutched her clothes tightly. Ann looked at the broken ss pieces on the ground in front of her. Her tears kept falling.

    She opened her mouth and tried her best to make a sound, but she could only make a sound simr to a baby who was learning to speak.

    How did she be like this?

    They clearly knew their rtionship. They also knew that once they crossed that line, they would all be doomed...

    She thought, ''It has been decided. I cannot let him get involved and destroy him.'' Ann, where were your principles and moral bottom line?

    Phillip saw that Ann had run into the rooftop. He chased after her but only found that she had locked the door.

    His anxiety turned into rage as time passed by.

    Aydan still couldn''t get someone to bring the key over, he used his body to hit the rusty door.

    -Bang! -

    Phillip mmed the door open. His eyes scanned the rooftop. He felt heartbroken when he saw Annan curled up in a corner, trembling like a stray cat.

    "Ann..."

    Phillip strode towards Ann.

    "Don''te over!" Ann seemed to be frightened and wanted to retreat in a panic.

    There was a wall behind her, she realized that there was no way to retreat. Her long eyshes were soaked with tears and trembled slightly.

    Ann avoided Phillip''s anxious and pitiful gaze. She bit her lips and suddenly reached out to pick up a ss fragment and held it in her palm.

 Chapter 172

    Seeing Phillip quickly moving towards her, Ann made up her mind.

    She pressed the ss fragment against her neck and looked up at Phillip. A sad smile appeared on her face.

    "Phillip, let me go... okay?"

    The broken ss prated Ann''s slender and white neck bit by bit.

    Seeing that, Phillip stopped in his tracks. He had no fear of death, but now he felt a dart of panic.

    "Ann, put down the ss. Think about your father and Nikki..."

    The blood dripped down her fair neck bit by bit, and Ann''s face grew paler and paler.

    "Phillip, I have no choice. Let me go... or I will end my life here!"

    Ann pushed the ss to her neck hard, which made Phillip nervous. He clenched his fists and stood in thought.

    Phillip did not expect that Ann would threaten suicide to leave him. He was clear that if he agreed with her now, he and Ann would be strangers.

    Phillip looked at Ann''s pale face and gritted his teeth.

    "Alright, I promise you!"

    Ann''s face was deathly pale. Her vision blurred and a wave of dizziness washed over her.

    Although she couldn''t see Phillip''s expression clearly, she knew he was sad when he spoke.

    ''I''m sorry, Phillip.

    ''But I have to leave you. We are doomed to no end.''

    The bloodstained ss fell to the ground and Ann staggered to her feet.

    Phillip quickly stepped forward, took Ann in arms, and strode downstairs.

    Outside the emergency room.

    Phillip''s eyes were red and he looked serious.

    Melinda looked at Phillip and then the emergency room, a mixture of emotions spreading over her face.

    She did not know what Ann had said to Phillip.

    But she guessed they would separate.

    However, she had not expected that Ann would threaten suicide to leave Phillip.

    Melinda had never regretted what she had done before, however, she was confused now.

    Melinda thought, ''Am I right?''

    Soon, she decided not to doubt what she had done.

    She said to herself, ''I''ve done so much for this result. I must be right.''

    Thinking of this, Melinda contained her emotions and walked to Phillip.

    "Phillip, I''ll look after Ann. You''re not recovered yet. Go back and rest now. Once Ann is awake, I will ask Aydan to inform you immediately."

    Standing aside quietly, Aydan hurriedly nodded.

    He had just arrived here, so he didn''t understand why Ann hurt herself.

    Phillip''s face was dark and repressed when he held Ann as if he had returned<fnc2af> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n findnovel</fnc2af>

    from hell. Aydan saw him and felt scared.

    Phillip turned to look at Melinda and sneered.

    "Is this what you want?"

    Melinda was shocked, but she forced herself to calm down.

    "Phillip, what do you mean? Do you think I''m responsible for Ann''s suicide attempt? I went to the hospital to see you and I heard that Ann was also here, so I came here. I knew her when she was a kid and I''m worried about her. I don''t want you to be together, but there is no reason for me to hurt her!"

    Phillip stared at Melinda seriously, but after a while, he looked away.

    "I hope so."

    Melinda was his mother, so he wanted to believe her.

    ...

    Daisy was surprised when Phillip called her to go to the hospital.

    Standing at the door of the ward, Ann was slightly stunned when she saw Ann lying on the bed with a bandage around her neck.

    She frowned and was about to question Phillip. But she stopped when she saw him. He was sitting beside Ann''s ward and a ck stubble showed on his chin. He looked thinner.

    Phillip looked at Ann with his soft eyes, however, he had a sad expression on his face.

    Daisy pursed her lips and stopped at the door. She turned to look at Aydan.

    "What''s going on?" Daisy asked in a cold voice.

    Aydan was also puzzled by the situation, so he was somewhat dissatisfied after being questioned by Daisy.

    "How would I know? By the way, who are you?"

    Todd, who came over with Daisy, put his hand on Aydan''s shoulder.

    "She''s worried about Ann. Just tell us. What''s wrong with Phillip and Ann?"

    Aydan looked suspiciously at Todd and Daisy. He sensed that something was wrong between them.

    After a while, Aydan said, "I guess that Ann wanted to break up, but Phillip didn''t agree with her. Then Ann tried to suicide to force Phillip to say yes."

    Aydan looked puzzled, "I can''t understand Ann. Phillip is a handsome and powerful man. He loves her so much. Why did she attempt suicide to break up with him?"

    Aydan thought Phillip was such a good man that he deserved love.

    Hearing that, Todd was surprised.

    He rubbed his chin and looked interested.

    Seeing Daisy knitting her brows tightly, Todd curled into a smile.

    Daisy looked at him coldly, but Todd made light of it and said with a smile.

    "Ann is your friend. Do you know anything about this?"

    "I don''t know."

    Daisy stood aside with her hands behind her back, her beautiful face extremely cold.

    Todd was not affected by Daisy''s indifference and moved closer to her.

    "We are friends and want to help. Phillip and Ann love each other. There must be a reason for Ann to break up with Phillip. Tell us, we can find a solution together!"

    As Todd spoke, he tried to put his hand on Daisy''s shoulder. But Daisy avoided him.

    "Your arms will be broken if you touch me."

    Todd immediately held his arm and became nervous.

    "Okay, fine. But if you break my arm, you should be responsible for me. I have to move to your house."

    Todd said teasingly.

    Daisy cast a cold nce at him and walked into the ward. She closed the door before Todd and Aydan followed in.

    Todd''s face almost hit the door. He rubbed his nose and saw Aydan gazing at him. Todd raised his eyebrows and asked, "Have you decided to worship me now?" Aydan rolled his eyes. "Are you chasing after that woman?"

    Todd did not deny it, "Her name is Daisy. Be polite to her. You may call her Miss Daisy."??

 Chapter 173

    Daisy... Aydan thought of something and widened his eyes.

    Aydan paused before he asked Todd with aplicated look. "Do you know what her family does?"

    Todd leaned against the wall with his hands behind his back. "I am interested in her, not her family."<fn1239> Read full story at F?ndNovel</fn1239>

    "Are you serious?"

    Todd curled his lips and smiled. He did not answer.

    Aydan just thought that Todd''s interest in Daisy would be momentary like before.

    There was no need for him to say anything.

    Daisy entered the ward and saw that Phillip was sitting there still.

    Daisy leaned on the wall. "Do you want to give up on her? Is that why you called me?"

    Phillip slightly moved when he heard Daisy''s voice.

    He looked deeply at Ann''s pale face.

    "I never thought of giving her up."

    Phillip''s voice was soft and slightly hoarse as if he was afraid of disturbing Ann on the bed.

    Daisy raised her eyebrows. "Ann is more determined than I thought. What else can you do now?"

    "Please help me take care of her before I settled everything down," Phillip said as he lowered his eyes.

    "I''ve said that if Ann gets hurt because of this, I will stop you from being together," Daisy said with a smile.

    "Miss Daisy, you are smart. Now that your father intends to take the woman and her son back, you should seek backup for the sake of your mother."

    "Do you mean the Moore family will be my backup?"

    There was a bit of ridicule in Daisy''s tone.

    Phillip was a businessman. Considering Daisy''s rtionship with her family, Phillip would be that man''s enemy if he was to help her.

    She did not think that Phillip would be willing to take the risk for her.

    "Miss Daisy, this is a deal." Phillip''s voice was calm and emotionless.

    Daisy was stunned for a moment, but then she understood something. She pursed her red lips and looked at Ann, who was lying on the bed.

    "You better find a way to solve it as soon as possible."

    She felt relieved that it was a deal. It meant that Phillip was afraid of offending that

    man one day. This was the price he was willing to pay for Ann.

    Phillip held Ann''s hand and gazed at her with his dark eyes andplicated expression.

    ...

    When Ann woke up, she saw Daisy, who was standing by the window with her back to Ann.

    "Daisy?"

    Ann''s voice was still a little weak.

    Daisy turned around and walked over. She took a pillow and ced it behind Ann

    so that she could lean on it.

    "Do you feel well?"

    Ann nodded and nced around the ward.

    Phillip was nowhere to be seen.

    Ann couldn''t tell whether she was relieved or disappointed.

    This was what she wanted.

    Daisy naturally noticed what Ann had done, but she did not say anything about it.

    "The wound on your neck is not deep. You fainted because you still had a fever and your body was weak. Take a good rest here for a few days. I have asked for work leave from thepany for you."

    Ann lowered her head and nodded.

    Ann looked up and saw that the darkening sky. She suddenly remembered

    something and wanted to get off the bed after lifting the quilt.

    "I have to see my father!"

    Daisy frowned and stretched out her hand to hold Ann.

    "A doctor is taking care of him. What can you do with your current health condition?"

    Ann grabbed Daisy''s hand anxiously.

    "Daisy, I have to go. The doctor has said that he may never wake up again after today!"

    Daisy couldn''t bear to see this, but he still held Ann''s hand tight.

    "He hasn''t woken up yet."

    Ann let go of Daisy''s hand and looked at Daisy nkly. She seemed to have understood something from Daisy''s pitiful look.

    She leaned weakly against the bed, too grieved to cry.

    Daisy pursed her lips. "Ann, I know that this is cruel to you, but you must be strong. Although your father is not awake, there is still hope as long as he is alive."

    Ann leaned against the bed but her look was nk.

    Hope?

    What hope did she have now?

    "Even if you feel desperate, you have to be strong for Nikki. Ann, you are not just

    yourself. You are a mother, Nikki''s mother!"

    Nikki... Ann thought of her soft and cute little face.

    Ann closed her eyes and tightened her grip on the pure white quilt.

    She could not give up hope.

    The door of the ward was notpletely closed. Phillip stood outside the door.

    He could peek through the door at Ann''s painful look. His feelings wereplicated.

    He wanted to hug Ann but he was unable to get close.

    He was afraid that Ann would copse again seeing him.

    Phillip withdrew his gaze after Ann''s crying gradually stopped. The cold and fierce expression came back to his handsome face.

    "Let''s go."

    Aydan nced at the ward and pursed his lips. He sighed and hurriedly followed Phillip.

    ...

    A few dayster, a nended at the airport in River City at 3:30 in the morning.

    A row of people in suits instantly appeared at the exit. The man in the lead

    wearing a silver suit was tall, slender and elegant.

    Aydan walked up with the people behind him and extended his hand.

    "Hello, Mr. Fred. I am the special assistant of the president of the Moore Group. I

    will be responsible for all your arrangements in River City."

    Fred smiled and shook hands with Aydan for a short while.

    "Thank you."

    His voice was warm and gentle like the spring breeze.

    Aydan looked at Fred''s gentle face and felt a little puzzled.

    He was assigned to greet Fred personally because rumors had it that Fred was

    entric and extremely difficult to deal with.

    But now he appeared easy to get along with. Was it indeed a rumor?

    Aydan did not dare to be bold and handed a business card to Fred.

    "Mr. Fred, the hotel has been arranged for you. If you need anything, you can contact me at any time."

    A man in a ck suit beside Fred immediately took the card.

    The man said indifferently, "Thank you, Mr. Aydan, but we have booked a hotel.

    We will go to yourpany at ten o''clock tomorrow morning to discuss our cooperation."

    Aydan was slightly stunned and looked up at Fred.

    However, Fred still looked calm and elegant. He just nodded at Aydan and then

    turned to a car over there.

    Aydan stood still to see Fred off with his people. He patted his face to make himself less sleepy.

    Fred was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.???

 Chapter 174

    The next day, Aydan woke up with a kick from Phillip.

    He saw Phillip standing in front of him with a cold face when he opened his eyes. Aydan scratched his hair which looked like a chicken nest. He sat up from the sofa with a pillow looked at his watch.

    "It''s not time to go to work yet. Why are you here so early?"

    Yesterday, he originally had nned to sleep in a hotel after picking up Fred.

    But he did not expect that Fred had already prepared a ce to stay. He was toozy to go a long distance to a hotel and simply went back to the Moore Group to sleep in his office.

    Phillip sat down in front of a desk and looked up at Aydan, who seemed to be in a daze.

    "Did you pick up Fred?"

    Aydan stood up and staggered towards the bathroom in the lounge.

    "Yes, I did. He is just like the rumors say. At my first observation, he has a changing temper, an outwardly kind but inwardly cruel person."

    Phillip raised his eyebrows.

    Aydan suddenly walked out with a cup of water in his hand, his mouth was still full of bubbles.

    "Oh, by the way, he said that they woulde to ourpany at ten o''clock today. Because they said that they would use their people all the way, I didn''t arrange anyone to go there, and..."

    Phillip frowned when he saw his appearance.

    "Tidy up yourself before you speak!"

    Aydan took ten minutes to quickly tidy himself up.

    "Phillip, should we send someone over to help? Is he really going to be in charge of everything?"

    In any case, it was a project that the Moore Group had invested in. It was too risky to let some outsiders be in charge.

    "Fred had said one word before."

    Aydan was interrogative.

    "He said, ''I only cooperate with smart people.'' Since that''s the case, he naturally won''t let anything that you worry about happen. It won''t do him any good if he offends the Moore Group."

    Ann had returned to her normal working state and rushed through the hall with her record charts, following the group members to the working room.

    She did not notice the personing and identally bumped into him.

    The stack of records in her hand fell to the ground. Ann apologized as she anxiously bent over to pick up the scattered records.

    Suddenly, she saw a slender and white hand.

    Ann looked up and saw a pair of warm smiling eyes. Her eyes were wide open and felt shocked.

    "Fred?"

    Fred put on a meaningful smile. He naturally helped Ann stand up and handed her the record charts on his hands.

    "Hey, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you, my friend?"

    When the surrounding staff members heard his intimate tone, they couldn''t help but look at Ann with a strange gaze.

    Wasn''t there a scandal about her and the president a while ago?

    Why did she suddenly be so intimate with this unknown handsome guy?

    However, Ann seemed to have gotten used to it. "You suddenly came back this time. If you notify me in advance, I''ll pick you up."

    Fred reached out and rubbed Ann''s head, "This time is for business. But you have to leave your lunchtime for me."

    Ann only reacted when she heard him saying business.

    She thought, ''I heard from my colleagues in thepany that the Moore Group had invested a lot and invited an advertising genius, Fred Anderson, to film the perfume advertisement for the next quarter.''

    It really was him.

    Ann returned to her senses and noticed the group of people standing behind Fred.

    Realizing that she was still in thepany, Ann avoided Fred''s hand and kept a distance between them. She blinked and whispered.

    "At noon, I''ll wait for you at the bus stop nearby. I''ll treat you a meal."

    Fred smiled and nodded.

    Fred stood in ce and paused for a moment as he watched Ann run away. Then, he put on a more meaningful smile.

    Inside the conference room.

    Fred and Phillip sat on both sides of the conference table. At this time, they were having a secret meeting about the next season''s new product cooperation.

    Fred was not only the partner who was invited by the Moore Group to shoot the next season''s perfume advertisement, but also the founder of the cooperative brand that the Moore Group would develop together in the future.

    Only a few people were sitting in the meeting room, but they were both trusted aides of both sides.

    The Gael Group''s agents respectfully retreated to the side after introducing the perfume advertisement.

    Phillip leaned against the chair behind him and said, "I believe in Mr. Fred''s ability. This perfume advertisement will give everyone a huge surprise."

    Fred still had a gentle and harmless smile on his face, and a modest tone.

    "Mr. Phillip, you tter me."

    After a pause, Fred spoke indifferently.

    "Mr. Phillip, for our cooperation, I need to borrow someone from yourpany to be my assistant."

    Phillip raised his eyebrows and gaze at Fred''s gentle face, using his long fingers to tap the table unhurriedly.

    "Oh? It seems that Mr. Fred already has a candidate in mind?"

    Fred said, "Yes."

    "I''m a little curious about this person who can catch Mr. Fred''s interest. Why don''t you tell me about it?"

    "Ann."

    Phillip''s fingers that were tapping on the table paused. His smile became a bit of coldness as he narrowed his eyes to look at Fred, who still had a gentle expression.

    Fred did not seem to notice that Phillip was unhappy. "If my news is correct, she should be a perfume master of yourpany now."

    Phillip pursed his thin lips. It seemed that the atmosphere in the conference room dropped to a freezing point in an instant.

    Aydan sat next to Phillip, trembling with fear.

    He secretly gritted his teeth and looked at Fred, who still had a gentle expression.

    He thought, ''This person must be here to pick a fight!''

    Looking at his brother''s expression, he deliberated and said, "Mr. Fred, Ann has just joined ourpany not long ago and she doesn''t have much professional experience. Why don''t I arrange a more experienced perfumer for you?" "Aydan, thank you for your kindness, but Ann was taught by me. Compared to other people, she is morepatible to work with me."

    Phillip''s face was getting more and more sullen, his veins on hand became more obvious.

    Aydan leaned back slightly. He was worried that his brother would lose himself. He was ready to get up and stop him at any time.

    At the same time, he was cursing Fred in his mind, ''What the hell is this?''

    Phillip''s eyes were filled with coldness and his voice was cold.

    "I don''t agree to it!"

    Fred seemed to be a little surprised. He thoughtfully looked at Phillip and crossed

    his slender hands elegantly.

    "Mr. Phillip, I think you should give me a reason to convince me."<fn1865> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn1865>

    Phillip sneered. In his deep and dark eyes, there was an undisguised possessive about women.

    "Because I don''t have a good temper, I can''t bear to see my beloved get too close to other people. No matter that person is male or female."????

 Chapter 175

    Fred raised his eyebrows at Phillip and became interested.

    "Mr. Phillip, it seems that you don''t know Ann. She has always been independent- minded, so she doesn''t like being manipted."

    Fred''s words reminded Phillip of what Ann had said before.

    Phillip always forced Ann to ept everything he gave to her, so Ann hated his possessiveness and selfishness.

    Phillip frowned.

    But Fred remained calm.

    "Mr. Phillip, why not listen to Ann''s opinion?"

    Before Phillip could speak, Fred took out his phone and called Ann.

    As soon as the phone was answered, Fred put her on speaker.

    Ann said softly, "Hello, Fred?"

    When Phillip heard her sweet voice, he looked even gloomier.

    "Have you decided what to eat for lunch?" Fred asked with a gentle smile.

    "I remember that you said that the first thing you will do when you return to the country is to eat Hungarian Gosh. Why don''t you have this for lunch?"

    Only Ann would be able toe up with the idea of eating Hungarian Gosh on such a hot day.

    The smile spread wider over Fred''s face.

    Fred nodded and said, "Okay, but I need your help."

    Ann asked, "What?"

    Fred answered, "You know that I''m working in the Moore Group now. In addition to shooting an advertisement for perfume, I will also participate in the following research and development of perfume. However, I need an assistant now..."

    Ann was surprised and asked, "Really? I miss the days when I devoted myself entirely to work. Well... have you decided who you''d pick to be your assistant?" Fred said, "I''ve decided, but I don''t know whether she is willing or not."

    Ann asked, "Who is she?"

    Was there anyone unwilling to be the assistant of the founder of an internationally renowned perfume brand?

    "It''s you."

    Ann was stunned for a moment and then she seemed to be very excited.

    Ann said, "Me? Well, I''m willing to be your assistant!"

    Fred had also graduated from ss School of Perfume. What was more, Fred and Ann had the same mentor. However, Fred had graduated a few years earlier than Ann.

    When Ann went to ss School of Perfume, Fred had carved a ce for himself in the fragrance industry.

    Their mentor had a good rtionship with Fred. Moreover, their mentor was only obsessed with perfume research and development and was in no mood to teach others.

    Therefore, their mentor asked Fred to mentor Ann.

    Fred could be said to be a teacher to Ann on her way to bing a perfumer.

    After hanging up the phone, Fred was in a good mood. He smiled at Phillip whose face was gloomy.

    Fred said, "Mr. Phillip, I hope you can respect Ann''s choice."

    ...

    At noon.

    Outside the Research and Development Department, a group of people gathered outside the door, looking at the tall and slender Fred standing at the door, and whispered.

    "Who is this handsome guy? Why haven''t I seen him before? Is he a new perfumer in the Research and Development Department?"

    "Look at his clothes. Although they look quite ordinary, they are custom-made by international designers. And his watch is expensive enough for you to buy a house in River City! How can he be just a perfumer?"

    "Well, why is he standing at the entrance of the Research and Development Department? Who is he waiting for?"

    "Does this person look like Fred, the president of Gael Group?"

    "Yes, he''s Fred. I heard that he is here today to talk about the opportunity for him to participate in the following research and development andmercial and shoot an advertisement. It''s said that he has a long-standing rtionship with Ann."

    "Why is it Ann again? Isn''t she rumored to be with Mr. Phillip?"

    "Who knows...?"

    The group of people gabbled. When Ann finished her work and came out, she was surprised to see Fred standing outside.

    "Didn''t you agree to wait at the bus stop outside?"

    Fred chuckled, "I finished my work early, so I decide to walk around and wait for you here."

    He saw her hair covering her face as he spoke, so he reached out to help to push back her hair.

    An audible gasp went around Fred and Ann. Ann looked up at the crowd and found they were hoping for gossip, so she frowned slightly and stood a little further away from Fred.

    Ann said, "Fred, this is in thepany. If you do this, others will misunderstand

    us."

    Fred raised his eyebrows at her and said, "Ann, I remember you said before that one doesn''t need to care about what others said on the way to be a perfumer. It is also the same in your life."

    Even so, Fred still kept Ann at arm''s length.

    Fred and Ann arrived at the restaurant that Ann had mentioned.

    Fred asked for a private room. After entering the room, he took a clean tissue and wiped the table and chair for Ann. And then he pulled the chair out and gestured for Ann to sit down.

    Ann smiled. Fred was the most gentlemanly man she had ever seen. What was more, he was gentle, humorous, and considerate.

    She was very rxed to get along with him.

    Fred sat opposite Ann. And then they ordered the dishes.

    "At first, I only heard that ourpany invited you to shoot the advertisement.

    And I didn''t expect that you will participate in the following research and development."

    As the founder of the internationally renowned perfume brand and the president of

    Gael Group, Fred didn''t need to do it himself.

    Fred smiled and said, "Kerr said that she found an inspiration here."

    "That''s why you came here?" Ann asked.

    Like writing, inspiration was very important to the perfumer.

    Fred looked at Ann and smiled without saying a word.

    "I heard from Daisy about William''s condition, so I returned with foreign experts. It

    might be helpful to William''s condition."

    Hearing William''s illness, Ann became distressed.

    Ann said, "Thank you."

    Fred said with a faint smile, "I''m very grateful for yourpany and encouragement when my mother passed away. What I do is not a big deal, so please don''t worry."

    Ann pursed her lips and did not say anything.

    "Ann, I heard that you are now dating Phillip after you broke up with Karl?"

    Fred asked bluntly.

    Ann met Fred''s calm eyes, pursed her lips slightly, and told him the truth.

    Ann said, "I have broken up with Phillip."

    Fred raised his eyebrows at her. Recalling what Phillip had said in the conference<fnb66c> Read full story at find~novel</fnb66c>

    room, he understood something and changed the topic.

    "It''s been so long since west met. Has Nikki changed a lot?"

    When he mentioned Nikki, Ann felt somewhat better.

    "Yes, she has changed a lot."

    Fred smiled and said, "I brought her a gift, but I don''t know whether she still remembers me after so long."

    Ann said, "I have been taking care of William these days, so Daisy has helped to take care of Nikki during the workdays. Nikki is on a 7-day activity, and Daisy has participated in it with her. When theye back, we can have a meal together."

    A luxurious car parked outside the restaurant.

    Phillip sat in the driver''s seat with one hand on the steering wheel. He stared at the entrance of the restaurant and frowned.

    Aydan sat in the back of the car and felt very sad.

    At noon when Phillip suddenly said that he wanted to take Aydan out for lunch,

    Aydan was surprised.

    When the car arrived at the restaurant, Aydan''s smile faded.

    Aydan ought to have known this.

    In the morning, when Aydan heard that Fred and Ann had agreed to eat

    Hungarian Gosh together, Aydan knew that Phillip would feel jealous!000

 Chapter 176

    "Phillip, why don''t I go inside to check out the situation?"

    Unable to bear the suffocating atmosphere in the car, Aydan volunteered to do this.

    As soon as he said this, he heard the sound of the car door being unlocked.

    II

    Aydan saw that Phillip still kept a straight face as if he had never done anything. The corner of his mouth twitched. He opened the door and got out of the car.

    Aydan entered the hotpot restaurant and sent back the waiter.

    Not seeing Ann and Fred Anderson in the hall, he guessed that the two should be in the private room.

    But there were so many private rooms, did he have to search one by one?

    Just as he was deep in thought, a waiter pushed open the door to a private room next to him, bringing the dishes in.

    The twos sitting in the room were Fred Anderson and Ann!

    Aydan''s eyes lit up. When the waiter came out and was about to close the door, he handed over a stack of red bills, which indicated that the waiter just left without doing anything.

    The waiter looked at the bills and the narrow crack in the door. He struggled for two seconds and immediately made a decision.

    He epted the money and left as if nothing had happened.

    It was evident that he had done such a thing many times.

    Aydan put the shop in the cklist in his heart, and then sneakily leaned in front of the door to peek inside.

    He saw Ann with a big smile. She had changed a lot from a week ago.

    Aydan was discontented.

    This woman, didn''t she say that leaving Phillip was because she had no choice?

    Even if she was not as desperate as before, she could not fall into a heated conversation with another man so soon!

    He thought of Phillip, who was still at the entrance of the hotpot restaurant with a sorrowful mindset!

    Aydan took out his phone and sent a message to the head of the perfume Research and Development Department.

    Then, he moved closer to the door and observed what happened inside.

    Ann suddenly looked at her phone, the expression changing slightly.

    Then, she said something to Fred Anderson apologetically and got up to leave.

    The corner of Aydan''s mouth revealed a smile of sess, and he swaggered out, preparing to go to Phillip''s to take credit for his achievement.

    Humph, with him around, no one can dream of cuckolding Phillip!

    ...

    Inside the car, Aydan sat on the back of the driver''s seat. When he saw Fred Anderson and Anning out of the restaurant, he chortled.

    "Phillip, can we go and have a meal now?"

    But Phillip just narrowed his eyes and stared at Fred Anderson, who suddenly stopped at the entrance of the hotpot restaurant.

    Fred Anderson turned his head and looked at the Enzo Ferrari parked on the side. However, he was separated by the car window, so could not see who was sitting inside.

    But when he saw Ann, who was originally walking in a hurry, suddenly slowed down after seeing this car with aplicated expression, he vaguely knew who was inside.

    Fred Anderson curled his lips slightly with a mysterious smile on his face. He nodded in the direction of Phillip, and then slightly quickened his pace to keep up with the footsteps of Ann.

    Aydan witnessed everything in the back seat.

    Looking at Phillip on the steering wheel, his blue veins bulging, he felt a chill down his spine.

    He silently let go of the hands on the back of the driver''s seat and shrunk back into the back seat, trying to reduce his presence.

    ...

    Ann returned to herpany in a hurry, but only to find that her colleagues in the department were all taking a nap in the office.

    She felt perplexed, and she asked some of her colleagues.

    "Didn''t they say that the department would hold a temporary meeting and that all the members would be present?"<fnc92c> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fnc92c>

    "No, I haven''t heard of a meeting," her colleagues said puzzlingly.

    Ann was silent and looked at the text message on the phone.

    It was indeed a text message from the head of the department. The head of the department was very cautious, they wouldn''t send a wrong message.

    Could it be...

    Ann suddenly thought of the Enzo Ferrari she saw outside the hotpot restaurant, her eyes trembled.

    Since that incident at the hospital, all things were as he had promised to her.

    They were in the samepany, but she had never seen Phillip again.

    She thought that he had really given up on her, but now it seemed...

    Ann pursed his lips, stopping herself from thinking about it again.

    In any case, as long as he didn''te to find her, it would be proper for both sides to maintain the distance...

    As Fred Anderson''s assistant, Ann undoubtedly participated in the following perfumemercial shooting and the subsequent perfume research and development.

    For a time, some colleagues expressed their admiration for Ann but others secretly mocked her.

    After flirting with the president, the woman also teased Fred Anderson.

    Ann did not care about these rumors since early times.

    She could not judge how Fred Anderson, as a businessman, was. But as a spice master, Fred Anderson was undoubtedly extremely excellent.

    The purpose of learning how to mix incense and umte experience in the Moore Group was to have the opportunity to establish her brand in the future.

    This was her father''s wish and also hers.

    Fred Anderson, who had already seeded, was undoubtedly her best model. Moreover, working with Fred Anderson was actually not as simple as others thought.

    Fred Anderson was handsome and had a gentle personality, but he was not a dull person and could even be called humorous asionally.

    However, people who were with Fred Anderson for a long time knew that if he is willing to maintain an elegant image in front of you, he either didn''t care at all, or he cares a lot.

    One of the distinctive features of Gael Group, which developed so quickly these years, was putting the shoe on the right foot.

    Fred Anderson''s attitude towards work was extremely strict.

    Once there was a mistake, he would directly use harsh means to solve it. ording to the degree of mistake, someone who made a mistake would be demoted, or directly fired.

    In contrast, the outstanding employees could have a sry bonus like the stock market, soaring to 60, 000 points.

    Therefore, Fred Anderson requested that themercial shooting this time, from ideas to clothes, props and so on, all depend on their own team.

    Because it was too difficult to find a temporary team that was suitable and could fully cooperate with him.

    At this time, themercial shooting scene was full of enthusiasm.

    The makeup artists hurriedly put on makeup for those with scenes. The stylists repeatedlypared the clothes on her hands. The prop artists ran around with all kinds of items...

    Gael Group''s staff was obviously used to being exploited and could fully adapt to such a fast pace and carefullyplete everything.

    Ann... obviously couldn''t keep up with them.

    She was ck-jawed as she looked at the scene in full swing in front of her. Everyone seemed to be stepping on fast wheels as they quickly and sinctlypleted everything.

    Fred Anderson, on the other hand, stood in front of rows of gorgeous clothes and checked as the stylist held a series of gorgeous clothes,paring them to the actress of this advertisement.

    One by one, many clothes were denied. Fred Anderson''s handsome face was smiling, but the stylist''s forehead was gradually sweating.

    Thest clothes finally came, but the stylist was about to cry.

    Fred Anderson suddenly turned to look at Ann.

    "Ann, what do you think?"

    She looked at the mixed-race female model.

    "I think all clothes look good..."

    With such a perfect figure and face, what clothes wouldn''t fit her?

    The heart of the stylist sank. With the boss'' personality of pursuing perfection, it meant that all clothes weren''t qualified because they are not impressive enough. When Fred Anderson heard this, he slightly retracted the smile on his face and turned to look at the stylist.

    "Change!"

    Hearing this, the stylist looked a little troubled and she spoke cautiously.

    "Clothes prepared this time are all here."

    "What I was talking about is changing models."

    Both Ann and the stylist were stunned when hearing this.

    But Fred Anderson just turned and smiled at Ann.

    "Ann, are you willing to be the heroine of this advertisement?"???????

 Chapter 177

    Phillip was having a project meeting with anotherpany when he was told that

    Ann had be the heroine of the advertisement shooting.

    Before the meeting began, a man suddenly came to inform Aydan of the message.

    "Aydan, a message came that Gael Group has changed the theme of the advertisement. The theme is now ''wedding dress''."

    Aydan looked at Phillip who was leaning against a chair and resting with his eyes closed, frowned and muffled his voice.

    "Does Gael Group not know they have to take responsibility for the extra costs and risks if they change the theme without our permission? If Fred insists, you don''t have to stop him."

    Aydan finally understood why other people had said that Fred was difficult to deal with.

    Fred could change his n, let alone others''.

    The man nodded. When he was about to leave, he carefully looked at Phillip and frowned as if he was hesitating to say it.

    Aydan looked at his watch and found the meeting was about to begin.

    "Anything else?"

    "Yes, Miss Scott is appointed as the heroine for this advertisement..."

    God!

    Aydan was shocked. He carefully looked at Phillip and found his eyes were still closed. He prayed that Phillip did not hear what the man had said. And then he sidled to the man and asked in a low voice,

    "Did Ann agree to do it?"

    "Yes..."

    Aydan suddenly had a horrible feeling.

    Ann was fairly quiet but was not an ostentatious person anyway. How could she agree to do it?

    After dismissing the man, Aydan decided to pretend not to know what he had just heard.

    Anyway, Gael Group tookplete responsibility for the advertisement.

    When Aydan turned around, he found that Phillip had somehow opened his eyes and been looking at him coldly.

    "Phillip... You... are awake!"

    Aydan only felt the cold sweat ran from his back and thought, ''The Moore Group values today''s project highly. If Phillip puts the project away and goes to find Ann, it will be terrible!''

    However, Phillip nced at him expressionlessly and then turned to enter the conference room.

    Aydan followed him in and patted his chest.

    Could it be that Phillip fell asleep just now, not hearing what they said?

    Until the meeting was over, Aydan was still thinking, ''Yes, that''s so like Phillip! He

    is as virtually invincible as ever at the negotiation table!''

    However, Phillip put on a serious face and said coldly, "Where is the video shoot?" Aydan didn''t know what to say.

    Aydan felt depressed when he noticed the killing intent emanating from Phillip. Phillip did hear it!

    At the video shoot.

    Ann''s long hair had hung down loosely. When the warm lights in the locker room

    lit Ann, Ann looked gentle and beautiful.

    Her body was a little stiff and she stood still.

    Time passed by slowly. Ann looked at herself in the mirror and finally could not stand it.

    Ann asked, "Isn''t it ready?"

    Fred wascing up the belt for her. When he heard her words, he raised his eyes slightly and nced at her in the full-length mirror opposite him. Noticing how still Ann''s face was, he smiled.

    Fred said, "Ann, you are too nervous."

    Ann frowned andined, "I''m not professional, so how can I not be nervous? Besides, are you sure I can be the heroine?"

    When Fred said that he wanted her to be the heroine, she wanted to refuse.

    However, the crew in the office seemed to be very afraid of her refusal and all asked for her help. Ann was soft-hearted, so she agreed.

    But now she felt very embarrassed.

    Fred answered, "Ann, I believe in my taste. You''re the best heroine for the video."

    After Fred helped Annce up theplicated belt in her back, he put his arms around Ann''s waist and pushed her forward to look at herself in the mirror. "How is it?"

    When Ann looked at herself in the mirror, she was surprised.

    "Fred, these clothes are too formal, borate, extravagant..."

    Ann wanted to say that it was too conspicuous... When the spotlight zoomed in on

    her, she would be great.

    Fred was very satisfied, so he said with a smile,

    "Anyway, I had nothing but money."

    Ann was lost for word.<fndf14> Discover more novels at F?nd-Novel</fndf14>

    She pursed her lips and tried to persuade him.

    "Fred, perhaps, I can change into a simpler set of clothes. I feel a bit strange

    when I wear this set of clothes..."

    The makeup team present was silent when they heard this.

    They thought, ''Do you know how many diamonds there are on the clothes? They are all money!''

    Fred patted Ann on the head and said, "Trust me, there won''t be any problems." When Phillip arrived, he was told that Ann and Fred were in the locker room. Fred was holding a ne and nned to help Ann to wear it.

    All the crew present knew that Fred was helping Ann to wear the ne, but Phillip only saw that Ann was standing there obediently, while Fred smiled and leaned over to Ann. Fred lowered his head as if Fred was kissing Ann. "What are you doing?"

    A low and cold male voice suddenly was heard, so everyone in the locker room then looked at the door.

    They were stunned when they saw Phillip.

    Ann clenched her fists, nced at Phillip in panic, and then quickly looked away.

    Fred was fiddling with the catch of the ne. Hearing this, he paused.

    Phillip looked gloomy. When Fred saw him, Fred remained calm and smiled. Fred said, "Mr. Phillip, there you''re."

    Phillip stood opposite Fred. The atmosphere in the locker room suddenly became tense.

    Aydan noticed that Phillip was furious and rubbed his hand as if he was going to beat Fred.

    Aydan was ready to stop Phillip at any time.

    Phillip approached Fred step by step angrily and saw Ann averting her eyes out of the corner of his eye.

    Phillip looked up at Fred and suddenly smiled.

    Phillip said, "Since it is an advertisement for the Moore Group, I should ask about

    it."

    Fred smiled and looked at Ann. Noticing that she pursed her lips and froze, he raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Fred said, "OK. We haven''t decided to wear which jewelry yet. Mr. Phillip, do you have any suggestions?"

    Ann suddenly looked up at Fred in shock, constantly signaling to Fred to not do it! However, Fred seemed not to see it and still smiled at Phillip.

    Ann had a slender and fair neck, and her vicle was also extremely beautiful. However, Fred wasn''t satisfied with all the nes.

    To Fred, this was a difficult problem.

    Perhaps, he could listen to Phillip''s opinion.000

 Chapter 178

    Phillip turned his head and looked at Ann.

    He found that she panicked and her red lips tightly pursed. He looked at her delicate and pretty face.

    His eyes darkened, and his gaze moved downwards inch by inch. His handsome face was focused as if he was looking at some rare treasure.

    Ann''s look right now stunned him, and he didn''t want her to be seen by other men.

    Thinking back to Fred and Ann''s ambiguous actions, the emotions that Phillip had been restraining these past few days surged in his body.

    If possible, he wanted to have her all by himself...

    Ann clenched her fists even tighter and felt her body heat up uncontrobly under

    his gaze.

    She tried her best to restrain the trembling of her body and calm herself.

    It wasn''t easy for her to make him agree to give up, and she knew she definitely couldn''t fall into a struggle.

    She wondered, ''This time it''s just for work, I must calm down.''

    Ann was constantly giving herself psychological hints, while Phillip was still looking at her face gently and tenderly.

    "She doesn''t need jewelry."

    Fred was stunned.

    Then, when Fred was shocked, Phillip suddenly reached out and grabbed Ann''s slender waist, bringing her to him.

    At the moment when Ann had no time to refuse, he bent down and kissed her delicate and fair corbone.

    "Hmm."

    Because of the pain, Ann couldn''t help but let out a moan.

    The next second, she felt Phillip''s warm breath when he licked the skin under her lips.

    Feeling Ann''s struggle, his hand on her waist suddenly tightened and he kissed even more intensely as if it was venting and punishment.

    His tongue went up to her delicate, fair corbone and he tenderly it, leaving ambiguous hickeys on her delicate skin.

    The moist marks shed with dazzling water light under the warm yellow light.

    That was forbidden, tempting, soul-stirring, erotic but not secr.

    The surrounding people were still immersed in this bold and extremely beautiful scene, unable to pull themselves away.

    Suddenly...

    A clear and loud p made everyonee back to their senses in an instant. Everyone was shocked.

    What... what is going on?

    Ann pped the Phillip?

    Phillip stared at Ann with darkened eyes. He saw the anger, shock, and more pain in her eyes.

    It was the same as when he was on the rooftop of the hospital that day. Back then, she was not hesitating to use her life to force him to let go.

    The surging emotions in his eyes slowly faded away, returning to usual coldness.

    Phillip looked at Fred, and he was saying something with a cold and sexy voice. "This is better than jewelry."

    He looked calm and indifferent as if what he had just done was just to seek better results and not to be tainted with any private feelings.

    He didn''t even look at Ann.

    Fred stared at the palm print on Phillip''s face and was deep in thought.

    He held a smile and his tone was full of admiration.

    "Mr. Phillip, your suggestion is very innovative. It''s just that... this is a working

    asion. If you did this, it will inevitably cause some unnecessary trouble."

    Phillip''s cold eyes swept across the other staff members in the changing room, his expression indifferent.

    "It''s just work. I think Mr. Fred knows how to handle it."

    "Of course, it''s just work." Fred chuckled.

    Of course, the staff present who could work for Fred were all sociable people.

    They understood that Phillip and Fred were reminding them that everything that had happened just now was not allowed to be leaked.

    And all of this was just to protect Ann so that she would not fall into the center of public opinion.

    Phillip turned around and left the changing room. Aydan nced at Ann, who was biting her lips, and turned around, her body slightly trembling.

    He frowned and quickly followed Phillip''s footsteps.

    After getting into the car, Aydan nced at Phillip, who was leaning against the back seat with his eyes closed and a gloomy expression, as well as the clear palm print on his face.

    It could be seen that just now, Ann hit him very hard.

    "Phillip... I''ll send you to the hospital now?"

    It would not be good to go back to thepany with a p print.

    Phillip was silent for a long time. Just when Aydan thought that he would not get

    an answer, Phillip suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Where''s Carson and Jackson?"

    Aydan was stunned and scratched his head.

    "There''s an activity held in the school and it requires the children to go to another province. They need parents to apany them. At that time, you said that you were not free, so, Todd took them there."<fn118b> Official source is find?novel</fn118b>

    "Where is Nikki?" Phillip frowned slightly.

    "It seems like... Daisy went with her..."

    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help butin that what Todd did this is simply because he wanted to take the opportunity to hook up with a woman!

    Phillip frowned more.

    He recalled the intimate actions of Fred and Ann he had seen in the changing room just now. He felt a great threat to them.

    Now that William was unconscious, there was no way for his mother to get any useful information.

    However, Ann even took her life to threaten him, so he didn''t dare to act rashly.

    He was willing to give Ann enough time and space to calm her.

    However, what if another man swooped in...

    The children were thest bargaining chip he could use to retain Ann.

    As long as she could stay by his side, even if she would hate him because of what happened five years ago, he would not hesitate.

    After making up his mind, Phillip said in a cold tone, "When will the activity end?"

    "Probably about a week." Mo Che was stunned.

    Phillip frowned when he heard that there was still a week left, but he did not say much and closed his eyes.

    "Drive back to Dn Vi."

    ...

    In the changing room.

    Fred tilted her head and looked at Ann''s drooping shoulders, as well as her eyes

    that seemed to have lost their vigor in an instant. He pursed his lips slightly.

    He waved to signal the others to leave.

    Only the two of them were left in the room.

    Fred took a disposable cup, poured a cup of water, and handed it to Ann.

    Ann only reached out to take it after a long time, but she didn''t drink it. She just

    hung her head and stared at the water in a daze.

    "Perhaps, do you need me to leave?"

    Ann bit her lip and shook her head.

    Fred smiled and sat down on a chair. He crossed his legs gracefully.

    "I''m very sorry about what happened just now," he suddenly said.

    What he was referring to was the jewelry that he had previously asked Phillip about whether it was suitable for her.

    He admitted that he did this not only because he could not find suitable jewelry,

    but also because he had thought of selves.

    He wanted to see what the rtionship between Phillip and Ann was like.

    It was just that Phillip''s actions were way too unexpected.

    Ann''s reaction gave him a rough idea of the rtionship between the two of them.

    "There''s something I didn''t tell you. When I told Phillip that I was looking for you to be my assistant, he disagreed," Fred said in a low voice.???????

 Chapter 179

    Ann tightened her grip on the stic cup, and the water in the cup rippled.

    Fred recalled what Phillip said that day with a gloomy face, and Fred''s eyes lit up with interest.

    "He told me that you are his woman. He doesn''t like you getting too close to anyone other than him. So, I asked for your opinion in front of him."<fn6211> Official source is F¦ÉndNovel</fn6211>

    Ann recalled the Enzo Ferrari that stopped at the door of the hot pot shop that day and the inexplicable message.

    Her heart seemed to be divided into two extremes, burning warmly on one side, but cold like an ice cave on the other.

    Fred stood up and walked up to Ann. He raised his hand to take away the deformed cup in Ann''s hand and threw it into the trash can next to him.

    "Ann, I remember you telling me that you have already broken up."

    There was still water on Ann''s palm.

    "But he still loves you, and you haven''t forgotten him either."

    Fred''s simple and direct words caused Ann, who had been silent all this time, to copse instantly.

    Ann raised her head and looked at Fred. Her eyes were red and she urgently denied it.

    "I... I have already broken up with him. I have nothing to do with him anymore!"

    Fred quietly looked at Ann and saw that she was almost lying to herself in a hurry to deny.

    His gentle and handsome face was still warm. He took out a blue and whitettice handkerchief, took Ann''s hand, and helped her wipe the water on her palm bit by

    bit.

    "Then, do you want to try being my girlfriend?"

    "What?"

    Ann was stunned.

    ...

    "Did you agree?" Daisy almost dropped her phone when she got a call from Ann. Daisy refused the fruit te handed over by Todd with a cold face. Holding the phone, she got up and walked to a quiet corner not far away.

    Ann tucked in the quilt corner for William, who was still sleeping, closed the ward door, leaned against the wall of the hospital corridor, and called Daisy.

    "Daisy, I have no choice. Phillip and I... are destined to never be together. Right now, he haspromised just because I used my life to force him to. If I want him to give uppletely, I can only do this."

    Just like what Fred said, those blind dates were not a threat to Phillip at all.

    In fact, Ann vaguely sensed that Phillip might have been the one behind her blind dates.

    "To make him believe that I have fallen in love with another man, Fred is the best choice."

    Unlike those people from blind dates, Phillip would not easily touch Fred.

    "Then have you ever thought about what you would do if Fred really fell in love with you?"

    On the other side of the line, Daisy''s voice was cold and quiet.

    Ann was stunned and immediately denied it.

    "No, Fred and I have known each other for so many years. At best, he treats me as his sister. Moreover, he told me that he did this because Phillip had treated him as a love rival, thus Fred had just exploited the situation."

    Daisy narrowed her eyes. In Ann''s heart, perhaps she only regarded Fred as a respected elder brother, but Fred might not be the same...

    Daisy didn''t reply for a long time, and Ann thought that Daisy was still worried that Fred would fall in love with Ann. So Ann eased up and exined.

    "Daisy, the thing you are worried about will not happen. We have already agreed that the fake rtionship will onlyst until Phillip gives up on me. Moreover, Fred is abroad and actually has a fianc¨¦e. Therefore, he will never fall in love with me!"

    After hanging up, Daisy returned to Nikki.

    Looking at several tents that suddenly appeared in front of her, Daisy frowned. Nikki reached out her little hand to hold Daisy''s and exined in a childish voice. "Daisy, we have to sleep in a tent tonight. I don''t know how to set up a tent. But just now, some men came and helped us set up a lot of tents. They said this is their gift to you."

    Daisy raised her eyebrows and nced to the side. Sure enough, she saw several young men secretly looking at her.

    Without waiting for Daisy to speak, Todd suddenly stood in front of Daisy, with a sloppy smile on his handsome face.

    "Yeah. My wife is really popr. Thank you for your attention, guys. But it is not appropriate to keep looking at her in front of me and my child, is it?"

    As he spoke, Todd secretly nudged Carson''s head with his hand.

    Carson pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. He looked up and saw Todd''s gesture. Only then did he reluctantly cooperate and shout.

    "Mommy belongs to Daddy alone!"

    After shouting, Carson became mncholic.

    He did not have a mother, and Ann was unwilling to be his mother. He was too pitiful!

    Carson nced at Jackson, who was seriously studying the tent structure, and Carson sighed.

    Daisy, on the other hand, did not ignore Todd like before. Instead, she walked up to Todd.

    In his surprised eyes, Daisy said lightly.

    "Give me Phillip''s contact information."

    In the Dn Vi.

    Phillip came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. He was only wearing a loose, grayish-blue bathrobe, and his hair was still wet.

    The palm print on his fair and handsome face was still faintly visible.

    Suddenly, his phone rang. And when Phillip saw Todd''s number, he paused for a moment.

    He answered the phone and heard Daisy''s cold voice.

    "Phillip, I think you should have met Fred."

    When Phillip heard Daisy mention Fred, his eyes turned cold.

    He said, "Perhaps you don''t know that during the five years that we lived abroad, Fred was the one who interacted most with Ann, aside from Karl. He helped Ann a lot, and Ann trusted him a lot.

    "If not for Karl, Fred would have been Ann''s best choice."

    Phillip tightened his grip on the phone.

    He remembered what Fred had said before with an indifferent expression.

    Ann''s Blending Perfume technique was taught by him, and they were verypatible.

    After hanging up the phone, Phillip''s clear and bright eyes became deep and hard to understand.

    Coordination, trust...

    The next morning, at the Harmony Hospital.

    When Ann came out of the hospital with her bag, she saw Fred standing under

    the camphor tree not far away. The sunlight shone through the thick green leaves and shone down.

    Fred, who was wearing a shirt and ck trousers, looked warm and handsome and attracted the attention of many passers-by.

    Seeing Anne out, Fred smiled gently and opened the car door for Ann like a gentleman.

    Although Ann was surprised that Fred woulde to pick her up, she couldn''t refuse at this time. She had to bend down and get into the blue Aston Martin.

    Just as she sat down in her seat, Fred handed over a few exquisite paper bags. "You''re breakfast."

    Ann looked at the exquisite food inside and understood why Fred did it. She was a little embarrassed.

    "Fred, we are doing this just to show Phillip. You don''t have to do this for real."

    "You know what I am doing. I hope that I can do everything perfectly. Since I have decided to be your boyfriend, I naturally have to do what other men can do." Fred smiled.

 Chapter 180

    Ann was grateful, but she was still hesitant.

    "If you do this, will your fianc¨¦e not be angry?"

    Fred nced at her. "Do you need me to give her a call now to see if she will be angry?"

    Ann hurriedly waved her hand, extremely frightened. "No need." After a pause, she solemnly guaranteed it.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of you. Well... If necessary, I will apologize with the greatest sincerity!"

    While waiting for the red light to turn green, Fred turned his head and nced at Ann. An unknown light shed in his eyes.

    "Ann, don''t worry. If it was you, no matter what you did, she would not be angry."

    Ann blinked in confusion.

    The light turned green, and Fred restarted the car without saying anything more.

    Ann was Fred''s assistant and the female lead of the perfume advertisement, but she still needed to go to work at Moore Group every day.

    Fred was driving Ann to the Moore Group.

    The luxurious Aston Martin stopped at the entrance of the Moore Group. Fred got out of the car first and walked to the side like a gentleman, opening the door for Ann.

    Ann hesitated for a while. Seeing that more and more people were looking at them curiously, she would have to get out of the car.

    In the age of information, news traveled fast. Sometimes it took no more than a second.

    Therefore, the news that Fred personally drove Ann to work in the morning quickly spread throughout the Moore Group.

    As for the rumors about Ann and Phillip, they were once again discussed.

    "I heard that Ann and Mr. Fred had known each other for a long time. Now, it seems that they might have been together long ago!"

    "But I thought everyone in thepany was still gossiping about Ann and Mr. Phillip."

    "I knew it! Mr. Phillip would never have feelings for a girl like Ann. The rumors must have been made up!"

    "Ann was once abroad. I heard that she came from the same school as Mr. Fred. Maybe Ann came back early and couldn''t stand the loneliness. She failed to seduce Mr. Phillip..."

    "Did you remember the man who imed to have been Ann''s fianc¨¦ once came and made a scene?"

    "Well, well. It looks like Ann does know men well."

    Ann was about to report to her supervisor, and Fred said he would wait for her. Fred seemed to be very interested in the constructionyout of the Moore Group. When Ann came out after reporting to the supervisor and was about to go to meet Fred so that they could go to themercial shooting site together, she was suddenly pulled into an empty conference room.

    The blinds in the conference room were all closed, and the inside was dim.

    Only a vague outline of the face could be seen.

    However, Ann knew that the person who was holding his arm tightly was him.

    "Let go of me!"

    Ann tried to make her voice sound calm.

    "Are you with Fred?"

    His voice was low, mixed with anger and pain.

    Ann could hear Phillip''s heavy breaths in the quiet conference room.

    "Yes."

    After she gave an affirmative answer, she felt that Phillip''s held his breath for a moment, and then he got a bit puffed. He grabbed her harder.

    Ann said coldly before he said something that would soften Ann''s heart.

    "Phillip, you promised me that you would let me go. Then please keep your

    promise and don''t disturb me again. Wish me happiness. Of course, if you need it, I wish you happiness, too."

    Phillip narrowed his ck eyes. In the dim conference room, they could hear each other''s breaths.

    Damn wishes!

    Ann belonged to him!

    Phillip did not let go of Ann''s hand. He grabbed Ann so hard that Ann could even feel a heartache.

    "Phillip, are you going to be a viin who doesn''t keep his promise?"

    As long as she could return to him, Phillip didn''t mind being a viin.

    Phillip had heard the gossip. "You might not know this, but in the five years when Ann was abroad, apart from Karl, Ann also got in frequent touch with Fred. Fred helped Ann a lot and Ann trusted him a lot."

    "Have you heard of it? Ann of the R&D department and the CEO of the Gael Group came to thepany together this morning. A man and a woman are alone. Who knows what love life they hadst night?"

    As these words echoed in his ears, Phillip''s eyes hardened. He lowered his head

    and kissed Ann regardless of Ann''s reaction.

    When Ann felt the warmth on her lips, she panicked.

    They couldn''t kiss each other given their current rtionship!<fnd555> This update is avable on f?ndnovel</fnd555>

    Ann tried to push Phillip away, yet she didn''t expect she pushed him away so easily since she failed a lot of times before.

    Ann thought about nothing but running from the ce. She was going to open the door of the conference room when she heard a loud noise behind her, apanied by a muffled groan.

    Bang!

    When Ann heard Phillip''s muffled groan, she stopped pulling the door. She tried to leave without turning back, but she just couldn''t.

    Ann''s eyes were filled with panic after a nce.

    Phillip was covering his stomach with one hand on the ground. His body curled up in pain.

    He had a stomachache!

    Ann rushed to turn on the lights of the conference room and went back to Phillip. She saw Phillip''s tightly closed eyes and the fine sweat that came out of his forehead because of the pain. Ann felt so helpless.

    She frantically tried to prop Phillip up. But with her strength, how could she do that?

    Just as she was panicking, Fred called.

    Ann knelt on the ground and held Phillip''s head with one hand, letting him lean into her arms and answering the phone in a hurry.

    "Fred, I''m in the conference room on the eighth floor. Phillip has fainted..."

    When Ann was anxiously waiting for Fred toe over, she did not see Phillip, who had already ''fainted'', smile when she was so worried about him.

    In a hospital ward.

    Phillipy on the bed. His handsome face looked pale. His eyes, usually looking cold and sharp, were also tightly closed at that moment.

    The doctor took the medical record and stood aside. "The patient had a serious stomach hemorrhage before and thus needed a good rest. He has to have enough nutrition for each meal every day. If the patient was sent over some timeter this time, his stomach might have been removed."

    The stomach might have been removed...

    Ann bit her lips and looked at Phillip who was lying on the bed. Ann''s long, curly eyshes trembled slightly.

    When Aydan rushed over, his eyes turned red as well.

    Aydan looked at Ann, who was standing to the side. It seemed that Ann was

    talking to herself, "these days, he only had three or four hours of rest every day. Every time he ate, he would say that he couldn''t eat. He wouldn''t listen to anyone. He simply treated himself as a working machine..."????

 Chapter 181

    Aydan peeped at Ann and frowned.

    Then, Aydan gazed at Phillip sadly, who was lying on the bed.

    "Especially thest two days, he went to a neighboring city on business. He and his partners were busy preparing for the negotiation and didn''t sleep for several days. He almost cked out before the meeting began. When the negotiation was over, he suddenly suggested visiting the set where you shot themercials. He got a stomachache after leaving the set. Unexpectedly, he passed out today."

    Ann felt sorry when hearing this.

    She thought, ''Phillip just came back from the neighboring city after negotiating before he went to the set.

    He rushed there for my sake...''

    Seeing that Ann didn''t react to his words, Aydan frowned.

    Aydan thought, ''What''s wrong with her? I''ve exined so clearly.

    Now Phillip is in aa. Does she not feel guilty at all?''

    As Aydan was about to speak it out, Phillip suddenly opened his eyes.

    Phillip gazed at Ann the moment he woke up.

    When Ann looked into Phillip''s eyes, she clenched two hands together and was in a daze.

    Now Phillip seemed calm.

    Phillip''s gaze fell on Fred, who stood behind Ann. However, Phillip turned around to nce at Aydan, who looked anxious.

    "I''m okay."

    Aydan was stunned. He thought, ''What happened? Have I misunderstood again?''

    Looking around suspiciously, Aydan rolled his eyes and suddenly realized something.

    Aydan said angrily, "Nonsense! The doctor just said that your stomach should be removed if you were rushed to the hospitalter."

    Phillip turned his pale face around without saying anything.

    Aydanined, "How could you do this simply for a woman? You''re too busy to eat or sleep every day. Yet, you still pay attention to her. Do you think she cares? She only wants to pursue her own happiness. Your stomach is almost cut, but she doesn''t offer to care about you."

    "Shut up!"

    Aydan might enjoy acting or be really angry. He dared to disobey Phillip.

    "I won''t remain quiet. Why can''t I speak?" Aydan raised his chest and turned around to re at Ann.

    Ann felt extremely guilty when Aydan red at her.

    She didn''t even dare to look at Phillip.

    Ann just wanted Philip to forget her instead of letting him suffer the pain together with her.

    However, everything was out of her control now.

    "I''m sorry..."

    Ann lowered her head and muttered.

    Phillip looked at Ann, who stood there helplessly. Then, he smiled gently.

    "This isn''t your fault."

    Aydan seized the opportunity and walked to Ann.

    "If you really feel sorry for Phillip, then stay here to take care of him until he recovers!"

    Ann blinked her eyes and frowned. She hesitated.

    Fred stood aside watching all this. It seemed that he saw through something and smiled.

    Then, Fred stretched his hand to hold Ann''s shoulders and said in a gentle voice.

    "I''m afraid your suggestion isn''t proper. Ann is my girlfriend now. Although I don''t object to her care for Philip, I will be jealous if she takes care of a man for a long time."

    The gentle smile on Phillip''s handsome face disappeared. Phillip squinted his eyes and shot Fred a cold gaze.

    Fred looked back at Phillip calmly, "If it''s needed, I can hire a professional helper to take care of Mr. Phillip."

    Aydan became anxious. He strode forward and flung Fred''s hand away from Ann''s shoulders. Then, Aydan pulled Fred''s arm seemingly affectionately.

    "Mr. Fred, how can I bother you with such a trivial thing? Actually, I am your fan. Can we have a word..."

    While dragging Fred out of the sickroom, Aydan closed the door with his foot. Only Ann and Phillip were left in the sickroom.

    ...

    The sickroom suddenly remained quiet. Standing there, Ann wanted to leave. However, Aydan''s words made her feel guilty.

    Nevertheless, Ann didn''t know how to face Phillip.

    Thus, she only clenched her sleeves with both hands and looked down at her feet.

    Finally, Phillip spoke.

    "Ann."

    Hearing his voice, Ann trembled suddenly and clenched her sleeves more tightly, not daring to look at Phillip.

    "Look at me. I want to talk with you." Phillip seemed to be a little bit helpless.

    Ann bit her lower lip and hesitated for a long time. Finally, she raised her head and looked into Phillip''s gentle eyes.

    "Ann, have you really decided to be his girlfriend?"

    Ann hesitated. She opened her mouth, wanting to speak. However, his

    affectionate gaze made her unable to utter a word.

    As a result, Ann simply bit her lips and nodded.

    The light in Phillip''s eyes disappeared. Sorrow appeared in his pale and handsome face.

    Ann felt pain after seeing his facial expression. She put her hands behind her back and clenched her fingers tightly, in order to restrain her impulse to embrace Phillip.

    After a long time, it seemed that Phillip made up his mind.

    "Ann, I will try to forget you..."

    Phillip said this sentence in a sobbing voice.

    When Ann heard this, she also felt sad.

    "However, I can''t drive you out of my mind easily. I love you so deeply."<fn0409> Find the newest release on find¡¤novel</fn0409>

    Ann felt her eyes be wet and tears fall.

    "So, could you please not dodge me? Could we be friends? If I can''t be your boyfriend, let me be your friend, okay?"

    Philip, who was always proud, was now lying on the hospital bed and pleaded with Ann.

    Ann had a lump in her throat and burst into tears.

    Phillip rose to his feet and walked to Ann.

    Due to illness, his pale face made him less look sullen. With a tall figure, Phillip

    gazed at Ann affectionately.

    Then, Phillip wiped the tears on Ann''s face.

    "You silly girl, I should cry. Why are you crying?"

    Looking at Phillip with tears in her eyes, Ann stood there and burst into tears as if

    she had lost something forever.

    ...

    Ann followed Fred out of the hospital. Under the pressure of Aydan, Ann promised

    toe to see Phillip again tomorrow.

    However, the premise was that she woulde with Fred.

    Although Aydan was unwilling, he could only grit his teeth and give in due to Ann''s resolution.

    Aydan scolded secretly, ''She''s so heartless.

    Phillip is still sick. Yet, she brings a man to hurt Phillip. Anyway, I muste up

    with an idea to take Fred out of the sickroom.''

    Phillip met Fred''s meaningful gaze before Fred left. Phillip squinted his eyes but sneered.

    Fred was slightly stunned. Then, he smiled.

    Phillip leaned against the bed and turned around to appreciate the golden sunset outside the window. The smile disappeared from his face. An indiscernible emotion shed through his eyes.

    Phillip thought, ''Carson and Jackson have been taken away to another city. Even

    if I tell Ann the truth of that year, she won''t ept it.

    Before that, I can onlypromise temporarily. At least, I should make Ann stop dodging me.

    I won''t let Fred be Ann''s boyfriend.''??????????????

 Chapter 182

    In the ward, Phillip was lying on the bed, his handsome face gloomy.

    He Stared at Fred, who came in behind Ann, there was coldness in his dark eyes. "Why are youing here?"

    Fred smiled. "Ann was only forced by Aydan to agree toe over for these two days. As her boyfriend, I should do my best."

    He deliberately emphasized the word ''boyfriend''.

    Unsurprisingly, the sound of bones rubbing against each other came.

    Phillip looked at Ann. She wore a light blue dress and her ck hair was scattered behind her. She was opening the thermal container she brought. She had a fair and quiet face.

    Phillip restrained the anger in his eyes. Ann put the dishes on the movable dining table and raised her head.

    Then the coldness in Phillip''s eyes instantly faded and was reced by great gentleness.

    Ann was still a little ufortable being stared at like this. She looked away and tried to make her voice sound colder.

    "I don''t have enough time. I cook some simple dishes. If they don''t suit your taste, I''ll inform Aydanter and ask him to send you another one."

    Phillip looked at the simple and familiar dishes in front of him and his lips curled up slightly.

    "No aginomoto?"

    Ann nodded and naturally added, "Aren''t you allergic to aginomoto? I use other condiments instead."

    The smile at the corners of Phillip''s mouth grew wider, and he raised his eyes to look at Fredcently.

    "Thank you, I like it very much."

    Fred raised his eyebrows. He seemed to be surprised that Phillip, who was rumored to be cold and unreasonable, would be so childish. Fred sat down on the sofa speechlessly.

    Ann did not notice the conflict between Phillip and Fred''s eyes. She pursed her lips and did not know what to say. She only nodded and retreated to the side, intending to wait for Phillip to finish eating.

    She still remembered that Phillip had said that he would try to let her go that day. Phillip only hoped to be a friend of hers, being her little boy.

    At that time, his eyes were filled with sorrow and pain.

    At that moment, she felt that she was losing something.

    It was the best result like this.

    Phillip chose to give up, and she allowed the love in her heart to linger in the dark.

    However, her heart was still empty.

    "Ann?"

    With shadow covering her, Ann looked up shocked and saw Fred''s gentle and handsome face.

    "Do you want to apany me outside?"

    Ann was stunned. When she saw Fred blink at him, she realized something and forced her lips to make her voice sound more rxed.<fnaac8> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find~Novel</fnaac8>

    "Sure!"

    Fred smiled and put a hand on Ann''s shoulder. He held Ann in a half-hugging posture. He turned around and looked at Phillip on the bed.

    "Mr. Phillip, please enjoy it slowly. Ann and I are going out for a walk."

    Ann also smiled at Phillip slightly and let Fred leave the ward, holding her.

    Seeing that the door of the ward was closed, Phillip stared at the delicious food in front of him. He pursed his lips tightly and felt a sense of sadness in his heart.

    He frowned slightly and picked up the phone at the head of the bed, making a call.

    ...

    When Todd received Phillip''s call, he was preparing to apany the two kids to take part in the game of the three legs race.

    Todd tried to encourage the three children to persuade Daisy to form a parent group with him,pletely crushing the parents of other children in terms of appearance and strength.

    When he received Phillip''s call, he looked at Daisy, who was surrounded by three kids, with a rare awkward expression. The corners of his lips curled into acent smile.

    "Hello, Phillip, aren''t you supposed to be with a beauty by your side? Aren''t you busy? Why are you free to call me?" Todd walked to the side.

    Phillip once again retreated for the sake of advancing, deceiving Ann by torturing

    his own man to get her love, which Todd had known from Aydan.

    As Phillip''s friend, he only wanted to sigh that love made him crazy!

    As soon as he said this, he felt a chill through the phone.

    "How''s it going on with your investigation?"

    Todd raised his eyebrows. He thought, ''This tone... could it be that even the strategy was useless and that Fred had ruined his n?

    ''What a pity.''

    "For the time being, Adam stayed in the mountain valley for two days before secretly returning to the country. As for your mother... Not long ago, your mother met Ann once. As for what exactly happened, Melinda is your biological mother, and my subordinates do not dare to follow her too closely. If you want to figure this out, you have to target the persons involved."

    Phillip''s eyes darkened.

    But now, William is unconscious, and Ann would rather die than exin the reason. As for his mother...

    "How long will it take for you to return?"

    "There are still a few days before the school event ends, but the kids said that they wanted to go to the closest water paradise. It might take a few days."

    "Come back immediately after the activity is over!"

    Todd heard Phillip''s gloomy voice and was somewhat surprised.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Phillip pursed his thin lips into a straight line and did not say much.

    "Do as I say."

    The only way to force Ann and his mother to speak now was the three children.

    Fred''s appearance meant that Phillip could not wait too long!

    On this day, Ann personally cooked the pork rib soup and sent it over. Yesterday, Phillip had mentioned that he wanted to eat the soup in front of Fred, intentionally or unintentionally.

    Ann did not think too much about it. She only thought that Phillip had decided to give up, and his illness was partly due to her.

    When Phillip saw that Fred did not follow her today, he immediately felt happy.

    However, when he turned around, he saw Ann sitting on the sofa with her head lowered, looking at his phone. It was unknown what she was looking at, but since she was far away from him, he felt unhappy.

    "What are you looking at?"

    When she heard his voice, Ann tightened her grip on her phone. She turned her head around and pursed her lips.

    "I''m watching a video of Nikki from Daisy."

    Phillip raised his eyebrows when he heard this, and his handsome eyes were tinged with a hint of a smile.

    "I haven''t seen her for a long time. Can I have a look?"

    Ann pursed his lips slightly and hesitated.

    Although Phillip did not force her step by step, he also said that they would just be friends.

    However, there were some affairs between them.

    Phillip seemed to have seen through her thoughts. His long and thick eyshes drooped down, and his clear and bright ck eyes seemed to dim in an instant. Combined with his still pale handsome face, he looked a little pitiful.

    "Ann, I''ve already promised to try to be a friend. What are you still worried about? I just want to see Nikki. I don''t have any other intentions..."??????????????

 Chapter 183

    Phillip''s thin lips twitched slightly as if he was mocking himself.

    "I should have known. In fact, you have long wished to never see me again, right?

    At that time, you promised to be an ordinary friend and take care of me only because you were forced by Aydan. In that case, you can leave! Don''t push yourself."

    Ann felt her heart ache.

    Phillip looked like he was abandoned.

    Ann pursed her lips, stood up, walked to the bedside, and sat down next to him.

    She ced her phone in front of Phillip.

    Ann met his puzzled gaze. She felt an inexplicable sense of unease and awkwardness.

    "I didn''t push myself." She said, turning her head away.

    Phillip stared at her with his deep eyes, and then a gentle smile slowly appeared on his face.

    After that, Phillip was really just watching the video on the phone. He did not do anything excessive.

    Even when he was talking to Ann, he had to abide by the etiquette.

    Phillip, who had entered her life with a strong and overbearing attitude, seemed to have turned into a gentleman in an instant.

    ...

    Just as they were quietly watching the video, a WeChat message was sent to her phone.

    Fred said, "Is it over? My work is over. Now I am going to pick you up. Let''s go to the mall to select swimsuits."

    When Ann saw the message, she realized that a long time had passed.

    She quickly put away her phone and stood up. She walked over to pick up her bag on the sofa and turned to look at Phillip.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Phillip. My boyfriend is looking for me. I''ll be leaving first."

    Phillip choked when he heard what Ann said, but he could not have a temper.

    He could only suppress his emotions and nod gently.

    He did not even ask about the content of the WeChat message.

    However, as soon as Ann left, Phillip''s handsome face immediately darkened. His cold eyes narrowed.

    He thought, ''Select swimsuits?''

    ''If I give Fred an inch, he''ll take an ell!''

    ...

    It was in the mall.

    Ann looked at the various swimsuits hanging in front of her, as well as the

    enthusiastic shopping guide next to her. Her lips twitched slightly.

    She secretly tugged at Fred''s sleeve and spoke with great difficulty.

    "Fred, I think the swimsuits here are not suitable for me..."

    The swimsuits here were shockingly expensive. Besides, they were too sexy to pull on.

    Ann could not ept them.

    The shopping guide was afraid that they would leave away. Before Fred could say anything, the shopping guide brought a few swimsuits over.

    "Miss, you are beautiful. You have a good figure. These swimsuits are suitable for you."

    Ann nced at the swimsuits that could barely cover her body. She awkwardly extended her hand to decline.

    "No need. Thank you."

    The shopping guide did not give up and turned to look at Fred.

    "Sir, these are the new designs. They have just arrived at our store. Their materials or their designs are the best. They are most fashionable. Your girlfriend has a good figure. She will definitely look good when she wears them!"

    Ann subconsciously opened her mouth to exin, but Fred stopped her. He was smiling as he lowered his head to look at her.

    "It''s already thest shop. If we dy any longer, I''m afraid our teaching n will be dyed."

    When Ann heard this, she did seem a bit conflicted.

    "I just want to buy an ordinary swimsuit."

    Was she too conservative? The entire shopping mall was actually full of these sexy swimsuits.<fn68c1> For original chapters go to find(?)ovel</fn68c1>

    Fred seemed to be a little helpless. He said, "Why don''t you try these first and see if you can ept them?"

    The shopping guide next to them nodded.

    Ann was being stared at them. Just as she was about to have a try, the manager

    of the shop suddenly rushed over. He was very apologetic.

    "I''m sorry. We just received news that our shop is under repair. All the goods have been withdrawn. Please forgive us."

    All the goods are withdrawn?

    Ann was a little stunned.

    Fred was also a little surprised. He frowned and asked, "Is it a temporary decision?"

    The manager nodded.

    Ann pursed her lips and said, "Since that''s the case, let''s go take a look at the previous shop."

    Just as they were about to leave, the manager stopped Ann and reminded him with a smile.

    "Miss, the entire shopping mall is going to be repaired. So the goods of other shops have been withdrawn, too."

    Ann was stunned. She asked, "Does that mean that we can only go to other shopping malls?"

    The manager seemed to have thought of something.

    "If you don''t mind, there are somerge-sized swimsuits for children that need to

    be disposed in our store. Just treat it aspensation for affecting your consumption experience..."

    Therefore, Ann sessfully bought arge-sized swimsuit for children at a suitable price.

    When they left the swimsuit shop, Fred looked at Ann. He found that she was quite happy. He smiled helplessly.

    But...

    He turned to look at the manager and raised his eyebrows.

    It was such a coincidence that all the swimsuit stores in the mall were temporarily renovated.

    ...

    It was in a hidden corner of the mall.

    Aydan confirmed the situation with the manager. He found that Ann followed Fred and got into the roadster.

    He turned to look at Phillip, "Are you still going to follow?"

    Phillip''s handsome face was still a little pale, but his eyes were sharp and deep, staring at the roadster in front of them.

    "Follow them!"

    Aydan sighed. He started his car and followed.

    He reminded Phillip, "Brother, promise me that if you feel ufortable, you will inform me immediately!"

    Phillip stared at the roadster in front of them,pletely ignoring Aydan.

    Aydan felt even more uncertain.

    "I have asked around. Ann came to select a swimsuit for themercial shooting this time. There are scenes where she needs to swim. Ann doesn''t know how to swim. She just buys a swimsuit for learning swim."

    When Phillip heard this, his expression did not be better, it became even gloomier.

    When he thought of that when Ann wore a sexy, her fair and tender skin would be touched by Fred, he wished he could chop off Fred''s hand!

    In addition to Ann, the female lead, who could not swim, there were two other girls who could not swim.

    They were learning how to swim in a swimming pool today.

    In order to not affect the filming progress, Fred asked them to swim within a day.

    Ann trembled as she watched the other two girls go into the water in panic. She gritted her teeth and was about to put down the towel wrapped around her body to follow them into the water.

    Fred smiled warmly.

    He said, "Let''s go next door, I will teach you personally."

 Chapter 184

    Ann was startled and a little embarrassed. "It''s not good. Your arrangement will make the other employees feel jealous. I can learn here like them."

    "You are my girlfriend, so I treat you differently."

    Noticing the others'' envy, Ann felt somewhat embarrassed.

    Ann pulled Fred''s sleeve andined in a low voice.

    "Fred, you know little about your charm. If you keep showing your affection for me, I''m worried that your admirer will pick on me."

    Fred smiled. As Fred was about to speak, the assistant suddenly walked to him with a sullen face and whispered.

    Fred stopped smiling and frowned.

    He turned around to look at Ann, "Ann, I have something urgent to attend to..."

    Ann sighed in relief and waved her hand.

    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about me. I can learn with them. I''ll try my best to learn to swim before the shooting starts."

    Fred pursed his lips and nodded.

    "Don''t worry. Take your time."

    Ann nodded.

    Ann and the other two girls, each with a lifesaver, flopped around in the swimming pool for more than an hour. Yet, they failed to learn how to swim. The swimming coach almost gave up.

    Ann and the other two girls looked at each other awkwardly and felt sad.

    At this moment, greetings were heard. People said, "Mr. Phillip."

    Ann raised her head and saw Phillip in a shirt and pants, standing in front of her.

    Phillip''s face was still a little pale. This made him less cold and a little bit more fragile.

    However, Phillip looked energetic. His pretty, ck eyes fell on Ann.

    Ann saw the smile in his eyes.

    She thought, ''In the past, Phillip wouldugh at me in this situation.

    Yet, shouldn''t he stay at the hospital now?''

    Phillip''s gaze didn''t linger on Ann for long. He looked away to nce at the two girls beside Ann. Phillip pursed his lips.

    Then, Phillip turned to the swimming coach and whispered something to the coach.

    Hesitating, the swimming coach still nodded and let Ann and the two girls get out of the pool.

    Then, Phillip turned around to look at Ann calmly.

    "Come with me."

    Looking around, Ann noticed the others gazed at her due to Phillip''s words. Ann stepped back and pursed her lips.

    "Mr. Phillip, I need to learn how to swim..."

    "Are you sure?"

    Phillip teased. Ann looked at the pool.

    The coach, who used to instruct them gently, kicked the two girls into the<fnef52> This content belongs to find~novel</fnef52>

    swimming pool and watched them shout for help. After a while, he threw them lifebuoys.

    The two girls were in a panic. Once seeing the lifebuoys, they swam over desperately.

    It worked.

    However, Ann once drowned in childhood. Even without the trauma, Ann was still a little scared after seeing the scene.

    "I can." Ann bit her lower lip.

    Phillip frowned and seemed somewhat angry because Ann still chose to refuse him despite her fear.

    "The Moore Group values the advertisement and has invested a lot of money." Phillip turned around and gazed at Ann frankly, "I offer to teach you how to swim only because I don''t want you to influence the advertisement shooting."

    The exnation was not much reasonable.

    Watching Phillip stride forward, Ann hesitated and followed him.

    Ann thought, ''He only offers to teach me how to swim. If I refuse him, Phillip will suspect me.''

    When Ann entered the VIP swimming pool, Phillip had put on his swimsuit. It seemed he was certain that she would follow him.

    The male swimsuit was just a pair of swimming trunks.

    The moment Ann entered, she was stunned.

    The azure water shimmered in the sunlight.

    Phillip stood in a pair of swimming trunks. He was tall and handsome and his eyes sparkled.

    He had fair skin, wide shoulders, a slender waist, and eight abs.

    Ann didn''t dare to look down, although she saw Phillip''s body before.

    Feeling her face turn red, Ann wanted to leave. However, Phillip pulled her in.

    Phillip''s hand was a little cold. While touching Ann''s wet hand, Phillip narrowed his eyes, peeped at Ann''s blushing face, and smiled.

    As Phillip held Ann''s slender, soft hand and instructed seemingly seriously, Ann neither listened to his words nor noticed that Phillip was holding her hand.

    Ann felt hot and wanted to flee.

    She couldn''t think of anything else.

    "Do you understand?"

    Phillip''s low and sexy voice was heard. Ann turned around and looked ssy. Before she recovered herself, she felt a force on her waist. Then, Ann was pushed into the water.

    Ann choked on a few mouthfuls of water.

    She struggled in the water and turned to Phillip for help.

    "Pull me up..."

    Phillip gazed at Ann cunningly. Jumping into the water, Phillip wasn''t in a hurry to

    pull Ann. Instead, he stood not far from Ann and said calmly.

    "My guess is correct. This method is useless to you."

    Ann felt embarrassed and thought, ''Is he angry because I refused to let him teach me?''

    The moment she was lost in thought, Ann choked again and began to sink.

    Ann instinctively stretched her hand to grab Phillip, who stood close to her. Phillip raised his eyebrows and smiled happily since his n worked.????????????????

 Chapter 185

    Phillip took the opportunity to hug Ann and pull her closer, leading her to hug his waist automatically.

    His two hands wrapped around her slender waist and shoulders respectively. Their bodies were closely connected in the dark blue water.

    Ann finally recovered from her shock and found the two of them in an intimate position.

    Her heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously reached out to push him away.

    However, Phillip released her before Ann could push him away. He ced a hand on her waist to prevent her from sinking into the water again.

    "Do as I say. I guarantee that you will be able to learn how to swim in a limited time."

    Ann raised her eyes.

    His face and hair were wet with water. The sunlight came in and his face therefore shone.

    His handsome face was peaceful and even cold.

    Phillip looked at Ann with his emotionless eyes as if there was nothing between him and her. He did nothing but teach her how to swim.

    Her face was red and her heart was beating so fast. It seemed that Ann was the only one that couldn''t get over their lost love.

    Ann''s long eyshes trembled slightly, and she felt a sense of loss in his heart.

    Ann pursed her lips and smiled. "Then... Thank you."

    Phillip''s thin lips curled into a faint smile as he slowly exined the simplest swimming movements to Ann.

    Then he taught Ann, but Ann was indeed not a talented swimmer.

    Phillip''s eyes were full of tenderness when Ann couldn''t master the skills.

    He sounded calm, though. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s change the method."

    Therefore, Phillip, with an upright face, held Ann''s waist with one hand and her fair thigh with another.

    In the name of teaching, he took advantage of her.

    He hadn''t been so close to Ann for a long time.

    ...

    At the same time, Fred turned to Aydan who was sitting across from him. Fred

    usually wore a smile, but not at that moment.

    "Aydan, is this what you do in the Moore Group?"

    Aydan felt a little guilty because he had been tricked intoing over. He rubbed his nose.

    "Mr. Fred, it''s interpersonal rather than intepany..."

    After a pause, Aydan straightened up and looked at Fred with guilt inside.

    "Besides, Mr. Fred, you did take advantage of this opportunity well. What''s so different?"

    Although he was not very contented to see Ann as his future sister-inw, it was Phillip''s choice after all.

    Aydan couldn''t stand it when another man was trying to take his brother''s woman away.

    Not on his watch!

    Fred tapped his long fingers on the table and looked at Aydan for a long time.

    Fred smiled and returned to his normal smile.

    "Do you think they will patch things up this way?"

    Looking at Fred''s profound look, Aydan frowned.

    He hated dealing with people who looked innocent on the surface, yet was sophisticated deep down.

    "That''s between my brother and Ann. It has nothing to do with you!"

    Fred raised his eyebrows slightly and did not say much.

    ...

    Ann sessfully learned to swim. Although she didn''t swim well, the shooting

    didn''t require a professional swimmer.

    She only needed to look pretty.

    When Ann was doing the filming, Phillip was lying on the hospital bed and receiving another examination from the doctor.

    Aydan stood to the side and muttered with a frown.

    "I told you to restrain yourself. You know that your body has not fully recovered

    yet, and you have been with her in the water for such a long time. That man, Fred,

    is very sinister. If your body shuts down, how can youpete with Fred physically..."

    Phillip was lying on the hospital bed, feeling so annoyed by Aydan''s mumbling. "Aydan, are you an old nun?"

    Aydan felt wrong. He turned to Phillip.

    "Isn''t this good for you?"

    A handsome young man in his youth could make great achievements.<fnaf2f> Updates are released by Find?Novel</fnaf2f>

    Yet Aydan spent most of his time going to the hospital or going after a girl for Phillip. And he was just called an old nun by Phillip!

    Phillip pinched the space between his eyebrows with his long fingers and waited for the doctor to finish the examination.

    "How''s the filming going?"

    Aydan said gloomily, "I heard that it''s alright. The progress was quite smooth."

    When Phillip thought of the scene where he taught Ann to swim yesterday, he couldn''t help but smile gently. He picked up the documents on a table in a good mood and began to deal with them happily.

    He was waiting for Ann to visit him in the afternoon.

    Aydan saw a smile on his brother''s face. He wished he hadn''t seen that.

    A man in love was so blind!

    ...

    The filming ended because Fred still had follow-up work to handle.

    Ann took a taxi to the hospital.

    When Ann arrived at the hospital, she saw Melinda''s car parked at the side.

    Ann paused when she saw the red Maserati. The car window slowly lowered, revealing Melinda''s pretty face.

    Taking off the sunsses that covered half of her face, Melinda gazed at the thermal container in Ann''s hand.

    Ann subconsciously tightened her grip.

    "Ann, get in." Melinda smiled.

    The window rolled up again. Melinda looked at Ann and chuckled.

    "I heard that Phillip said that he had decided to give up on you and you two are

    going back to be friends?"

    Ann did not speak.

    It was easy for Melinda to be on the watch of their life.

    Melinda tapped the steering wheel in front of her with her manicured hand.

    The time that had passed seemed long yet brief at the same time.

    "It sounds nice. Phillip has ended up in the hospital several times. As a mother, I feel heartbroken."

    Ann froze and turned to look at her.

    Melinda had a smile on her face. Her eyes were gentle and there was a sense of helplessness. Even the enchanting and charming plum blossom mark at the corner of her eyes seemed to be tinged with sadness.

    "Ann, Phillip is my child. I know him. For what he wants, he will eitherpletely upy it or destroy it. He will never allow himself to be like this."

    Ann yed with the hem of her clothes. She said nothing with her lips pursed.

    Melinda took Ann''s hand and patted it.

    "Ann, I get it that you are the reasonable one between you two. Phillip has been hospitalized several times. I also understand Phillip would be more unstable if I sent you abroad."????????????

 Chapter 186

    Ann lowered her eyes.

    She understood what Melinda was trying to say.

    Melinda had threatened Phillip that she wouldmit suicide if he wouldn''t let go of Ann. Still, for him, it was impossible to give up on Ann.

    He took his mother''s advice and left for another country. But he didn''t change his color, and he was capable of doing things that would make his mom even more furious.

    Melinda saw through his son, so she decided to step back.

    And she promised they could stay in touch with each other as friends.

    Ann gave out a light smile and withdrew her hands from Melinda.

    She spoke in a tender voice, "I don''t think you keep worrying about us. I know we should keep in touch as friends, but it is just out of expediency, nothing extra involved. I will keep a distance from him, for sure.

    It is good for Nikki as well. Or I should say just because of her, I won''t allow myself have anything to do with Phillip outside of our friendship. I hope you can have some faith in me this time."

    Melinda quietly observed the girl in front of her who looked somewhat simr to herself. She began to get a bit emotional.

    But she couldn''t show mercy on her this time.

    Things with Hilda had not been exined yet. She could not allow any ws or idents to ur before things unravel themselves.

    If there was someone to me, it was Ann. She fell in love with Phillip.

    Otherwise, Melinda was willing to try her best as a mother topensate for all the years she owed to her son.

    "Ann, I''m sorry. You can me me now for things turning out this way. But, I will make it up to you when all this mess is over."

    Things developed so fast, she had no other option but to dismiss their love.

    Ann looked at Melinda''s beautiful face. She couldn''t tell Melinda''s concern was real or not, so she fell into silence and moved her gaze away.

    ...

    Outside of the ward

    Aydan walked out of the elevator holding a stack of documents. He spotted Ann, who was standing outside Phillip''s room.

    He walked over to her, frowning.

    "Why aren''t you going in?"

    Ann was a little shocked when she heard the voice behind her.

    She turned around. Aydan was standing in front of her. She pursed her lips in a daze.

    "Aydan, I have heard from Phillip''s doctor that he has been in a good statetely. In that case, I don''t see any reason to stay with him anymore. I think I''ll leave for now."

    Aydan frowned, "What do you mean by this? I was looking forward you to taking care of my brother. Are you saying you don''t want to?"

    Phillip had waited for her for an entire day.

    Ann refused to answer that question. She pursed her lips and found an excuse to cover her emotions.

    "I have some emergency to tackle, and I don''t have much time left, I need to hurry."

    "What''s so important? We''re already at the door and your urgent business can''t wait for even a moment?" Aydan wasn''t convinced by her answer.

    Ann looked through the door. She was aware that Phillip could hear everything she said, but she made the hard decision to say anyway.

    "Yes, it can''t be dyed, even for a second."

    She pressed the elevator button and made her way downstairs, without waiting for Aydan to speak.

    Phillip and she were just friends, but even if they were, they should keep their distance from each other.

    Out of the elevator, Ann was on her way to her father''s ward.

    Daisy had taken Nikki to attend some school activities. During this time, Ann didn''t want to go home. Instead, she would keep her father''spany at his bedside every night.

    Hoping that one day he woulde back to his consciousness.

    Her phone rang out of nowhere, and it was Fred.

    "Hi, Fred ?"

    There was Fred''s gentle voice on the other side of the line.

    "Hi, Ann. It is me. I am at the entrance of the hospital. It happened to be my birthday today. Would you like to have dinner with me?"

    Ann returned to the ward, made sure her father was okay and asked the nurse to keep an eye on him before she returned.

    Then she ran out of the hospital in a hurry. She saw Fred leaning on his car in a light gray casual suit and radiating with a gentle smile.

    Ann walked to him looking apologetic and breathless.

    "Fred, I''m sorry. I forgot that today is your birthday. I feel guilty that I didn''t take the time to prepare a gift for you."

    It seemed that Fred wasn''t bothered by this. He opened the car door for her like a gentleman.

    "It is okay. I don''t have any friends in River City. I am d you can make the time for dinner. It is all I needed."

    When Ann heard this, she felt even more guilty.

    She met Fred overseas. From then on, she had been blessed with his help.

    She was his one and only friend at home. She couldn''t return his favor, instead, she asked him for more favors, such as asking him to be her fake boyfriend.

    Now, she didn''t even prepare a birthday present for him.

    At the thought of this, she felt like she owned him too much.

    She said, "Fred, how about I be the one who invites you to the dinner tonight?"

    Fred turned to look at her with a gentle smile.

    "It is my honor to be invited by you."

    Ann became the host, and it was up to her to decide where to eat, what to eat.

    If the ce was too expensive, she couldn''t afford it with her current finance.

    Besides, Fred might find it not special if she took him to eat western food.

    After thinking for a while, Ann decided to take Fred to the night fair in the bustling area of River City.

    The luxurious Aston Martin stopped at the intersection of the night market, looking a little out of ce.

    Ann squinted at Fred and waved her hands to show her hospitality.

    "Fred, you said you wanted to see where I grew up. This is where I grew up! I often came here when I was a kid. You can find everything to eat and drink here. Help yourself tonight. It is all on me!"

    Fred smiled at Ann. Behind her, there was a lively crowd on the streets.

    But, in his eyes, there was only Ann, who was smiling and radiating.

    "Fine! I will make the best of it!"

    It seemed he had a good time from his trip back to the country.

    Ward A01, at the Harmony Hospital.

    Phillip was about to eat his food on the folded table in front of him. The food was made by a famous chef. It looked delicious.

    The TV in front of the hospital bed was broadcasting the local news of River City.<fn12fc> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fn12fc>

    It seemed to be a food broadcasting channel, and the picture was fixed at this moment.

    In the picture, there was a young couple. Thedy was attractive, and the guy beside her was incredibly handsome.

    The woman was holding a palm-sized cake with a few candles stuck on it. She had a wrinkled nose, but it was because of her smile, she seemed happy and

    spoiled.

    The man''s hand was stained with cream, and it seemed like he was about to put it on the women''s face.

    Phillip stared at the television in front of him. His face darkened. It seemed like his body went frozen. The atmosphere around him became intense.

    Aydan was sitting on the sofa at the other side, still holding the remote control in

    his hands.

    It seemed he wanted to p himself for allowing Phillip to watch the food channel

    at the wrong time.

    Phillip clenched his hands into a fist. He got furious.

    ''This was the thing that couldn''t wait for even a second?'' he thought.??????

 Chapter 187

    "I want to leave the hospital!"

    Aydan fidgeted about her brother''s health and hurriedly stopped him.

    "Phillip, hold your horses! The doctor says that you need to stay in the hospital a few more days."

    Phillip seemed determined, "I have to leave today!"

    Ann pretended to casually pass Phillip''s ward while saying things that upset him. She knew that Phillip could hear her, but she did it on purpose to give up the idea of getting back together.

    If Phillip stayed in the hospital, there was no way he could keep Ann. He might even let Fred swoop in and steal her. That was not going to happen!

    The next day''smercial shooting.

    Ann let the makeup artist dance brushes on her face. After that, she walked out wearing a fancy dress and ran into Phillip.

    Phillip was wearing his everyday pure ck suit, which outlined his V-shaped body.

    He stood in the dense shade of trees. Half of his face was buried in the dark, which sharply defined his beautiful facial outline.

    Many women peeped at Phillip, who fixed his gaze on Ann.

    Ann drifted her eyes on Phillip''s gaunt face.

    She was nervous and anxious at the same time.

    Phillip was supposed to be in the hospital. Ann wondered why Aydan let him run

    out.

    Fred remainedposed beside Ann.

    He stretched out his arm to round Ann''s slender waist, gave a challenging nce

    at Phillip, and smiled like a winner.

    "Mr. Phillip, are you making apany tour?"

    Phillip narrowed his eyes at Phillip offensively and pursed his lips tight.

    Fred was more scheming than Phillip imagined.

    He first proposed a generous deal to Phillip and then threatened Phillip to pass Ann to be his assistant.

    Finally, when Ann was desperate to draw a line with Phillip, Fred swooped in to be Ann''s boyfriend.

    He nned everything with great preparation.

    ...

    Phillip stared at the seemingly gentle smile on Fred''s face and the hand thatnded on Ann''s waist, and he knew Fred did it on purpose.

    Fred was trying to challenge Phillip.

    ...

    Ann drooped his head and saw the long shadow slowly shortened on the grass.

    "Mr. Fred has caused a flurry of press attention recently. How can I miss the shooting? By the way, I have toe around to check if Mr. Fred''s work is well worth the huge spending."

    Phillip spoke in a frosty, inimical tone.

    The sun was shining, but Phillip''s face was rigid, as if it was covered with a thinyer of frost.

    Phillip nced at Fred and shifted his eyes to Ann.

    Fred gave advice on Ann''s makeup and dressing today.

    The long, ck hair end slightly curled, glistening in the warm sunlight.

    The fiery-red rose spread the ground behind her.

    Ann wore exquisite makeup. ck hair fell on her shoulder, and lips were as red

    as those booming roses. She was soul-stirringly fabulous.

    But she was standing beside another man.

    Themercial theme suddenly hit Phillip''s memory.

    It was about the wedding dress!

    His eyes instantly dimed, looking like an endless dark well.

    His lips curled up into a bitter smile. Phillip suddenly pulled Ann away from Fred

    and into his arms. His eyes glowed with a tinge of hostility.

    "It''s beautiful, but I think something is missing..."

    Ann did not expect Phillip to do anything. She lifted his head and met Phillip''s frosty eyes.

    The next second, Ann felt a pain in her neck.

    It was a fervent kiss. No, it was a bite. Phillip was punishing her.

    Ann could hear the sucking sound.

    Shock registered on Fred''s face. He did not expect Phillip to do such a thing in public. He walked forward with a frown, but Phillip had removed his lips from Ann''s skin.

    He stared at the red, burning hickeys on Ann''s slender neck. The saliva on it sparkled in the sun, and it was like a flower bud.

    He looked at Fred, and his lips curled into an ambiguous smile.

    "Now it''s perfect."

    Fred narrowed his eyes and wanted to say something. Then he caught a glimpse of Ann''s panic face and stopped.

    Ann froze right there. Her corbone was obvious as her muscles constricted under the fright.

    "Phillip, can you stop messing with me?"

    She spoke in a soft and nk tone, but the two men put off their hostility and turned to look at her.

    Ann raised his head and stared at Phillip with her bright eyes.

    "If you can''t keep the distance an ordinary friend should do, I think it is better for

    us to be strangers."

    Then, she put her hands across Fred''s arms in front of Phillip.

    She looked up and whined in a soft voice, "Fred, I''m sorry. I promise it won''t happen again!"

    Fred peered down his nose at Ann and raised his eyebrows.

    "You don''t have to apologize. I think Mr. Phillip is trying to help."

    Fred paused for a moment. He twined his fingers into Ann''s hand.

    Then he gave a defiant nce at Phillip.

    "But Mr. Phillip, I have to remind you that I''m seeing Ann now. I hope you can put

    down your history with her. It has long gone."

    Phillip looked at their hands locking together and noticed the joy on Ann''s little

    face. Suddenly, the blood in his body was boiling and rushing up.

    The coldness around him overwhelmed the warm sunlight. Phillip stared defiantly

    at the sweet couple in front of him, and suddenly, he punched Fred.

    Fred didn''t dodge a bit as if he expected it wasing.

    He turned sideways and held Ann in his arms, taking Phillip''s punch.<fn81d0> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find1Novel</fn81d0>

    When Phillip wanted to make another punch, Ann pushed him away.

    "Phillip, what the hell are you doing?"

    Ann stood in front of Fred, biting her lips hard as she stared disappointedly through Phillip.

    Phillip locked eyes with Ann. He felt heart-wrenching when Ann stood against him for another man.

    He gave an indifferent sneer.

    Phillip withdrew his hand and turned to leave.

    At this moment, he looked miserable and lonely.

 Chapter 188

    Ann watched Phillip''s back until he disappeared. Then, she dropped down her hand that was blocking Fred.

    After this matter, they would probably be total strangers.

    There was a gasp behind her.

    Ann came back to her senses.

    She turned around and saw Fred''s beaten face. She felt a little guilty.

    "I''m sorry, Fred."

    When Phillip fought, he couldn''t hold back his anger.

    Fred loosened his tightly knitted brows and looked down at her.

    "Are you apologizing for him or yourself?"

    Ann was stunned, then she immediately avoided Fred''s gaze.

    "You got beaten because of me..."

    When she said this, Ann became increasingly apologetic.

    "Fred, why don''t we stop acting? Phillip... he seems to have lost his mind. I don''t know what he will do next."

    Based on Phillip''s personality, if he exploded and lost his temper, he would ruin himself or everyone else.

    Thinking of this, Ann felt a little uneasy.

    "Fred, will it cause trouble for your cooperation?"

    If she ruined the cooperation between Moore Group and Gael Group because of personal affairs, she felt so guilty to cause such big trouble.

    Fred raised his hand and touched the face that he got beaten. He took the medical kit handed over by his subordinate and handed it to Ann. He pointed to a chair not far away.

    "Why don''t you help me treat my wounds first?"

    ...

    They sat down on a chair at the side.

    Ann took the alcohol cotton ball to disinfect his wound. When she saw that there was blood at the corner of his mouth, she became more and more apologetic.

    At the same time, she could not help but worry about Phillip.

    He was discharged from the hospital not long ago, and he was still not fully recovered. Will he be okay?

    Fred noticed that Ann was in a daze, and his eyes shed with an unreadable emotion.

    He reached out and knocked on Ann''s head. "Are you not concentrating on treating my wound? I almost hurt my face for you."

    Ann came back to her senses and hurriedly apologized.

    "Sorry!"

    Fred said helplessly, "Ann, I don''t know why you are so determined to break up with him, but since you have made your choice, don''t regret it."

    After a pause, Fred let out a long sigh.

    "After all, I have offended Phillip now. Maybe he is considering canceling the cooperation with the Gael Group."

    Ann was shocked. After she applied bandages to Fred''s wound, she had an anxious look on her face.

    "Cancel cooperation? Then, what will happen if he cancels the cooperation?"

    "The money that both parties have invested in this project is all in vain. We will lose all the profits in each other''s market, and the party who breaches the contract will pay double the liquidated damages.

    Ann frowned.

    She had heard that except for the massive investment in the cooperation of the perfume research and development of the Moore Group and Gael Group, the cost

    of the perfume advertisement shot by Fred went sky-high.

    Even if Phillip didn''t care about the money, but if it was because of her...

    Fred smiled when he saw the guilty look on her face.

    "I''m just joking. Don''t worry. Perhaps Phillip wants to kick me out of the country as soon as possible, but he won''t do that in the short term."

    "Why?" Ann frowned, puzzled.

    However, Fred did not say anything more, and the expression on his face was unreadable.

    Enzo Ferrari was a world-ss super sports car. Phillip pushed it to the limit to unlock its performance at the moment.

    Aydan sat in the passenger seat and tightly buckled his seat belt. His eyes were wide open and his handsome face was full of horror.

    ''Brother, even if you want to vent your anger, you should do it more gently.

    It is quite dangerous to race on the street!''

    Aydan could only breathe a sigh of relief until the car stopped at thergest shooting range in River City.

    He turned around and saw Phillip unbuckle his seat belt and get out of the car. He hurriedly followed.

    During the shooting, Aydan watched Phillip shoot continuously and urately hit the target until he formed a letter F, Aydan felt a chill down his spine.

    As Phillip was recing the magazine with a new one, Aydan asked tentatively. "Brother... Don''t tell me you want to cancel the cooperation with the Gael Group?"

    Other than the rtionship between Fred and Ann, Gael Group could be considered the best partner for the Moore Group to cooperate with.

    Moreover, if the Moore Group terminates the contract unterally, thepensation for the breach of contract was a considerable sum.

    And those ill-intentioned people who eyed the Moore Group would take the opportunity to cause trouble.

    Phillip reloaded the bullets. When he heard Aydan''s words, he was stunned for a while and then put on a poker face soon.

    "No."

    Aydan breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his brother had not lost his cool because of Ann.

    Phillip kept shooting...

    After several consecutive shots, he hit the bullseye, and the target was emitting white smoke.

    Phillip narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at the hole in the center of the target, but his eyes shed with unreadable emotions.

    He remembered the conversation he had with Fred when they were at the hospital.

    ...

    "Mr. Phillip, do you know Ann''s dream?

    She wants to be an excellent perfumer and establish her brand. You invited Kerr to make her happy, which is not helping her to realize her dream. Honestly, I chose the Moore Group to cooperate in perfume research and development because of Ann.

    Five years ago, I agreed to rece the mentor and teach her because I was touched when she talked about her dream. This time, as long as she could develop a perfume recognized by the public as the chief perfumer during the cooperation between the Moore Group and Gael Group, she would get closer to her dream."

    With the capital of the Moore Group and Gael Group''s reputation in the global perfume industry as stepping stones,

    Ann would fulfill her dream much faster than other perfumers.

    Phillip stared at the empty target in front of him and sneered.

    From the moment Fred returned to the country until now, Fred stopped testing the

    water and didn''t hide his intention for Ann.

    However, Phillip wouldn''t hurt Fred because of Ann.

    In that case, he will y with Fred!

    Thest gunshot rang out in the quiet shooting range.

    Standing at the side, Aydan turned his head and saw the cold smile on his

    brother''s face.

    ''Who is going to be unlucky this time?''

    ...

    The perfume advertisement''s shooting ended and it entered the post-production

    phase.

    It was not Ann''s profession. So, she returned to her work.<fn404d> Get full chapters from find?novel</fn404d>

    During this period, the staff of the Moore Group felt that the entirepany was shrouded in ayer of dark clouds. The atmosphere was gloomy.

    However, the Research and Development of Perfume Department staff were beaming with joy.

    Fred joined in their apartment except for the world''s foremost fragrance expert Kerr. Fred was the founder of the internationally renowned brand L and a famous

    perfumer.

    The most important thing was that Fred was ady killer speaking of his appearance, hot figure, and personality.

    Even if they knew that he was Ann''s boyfriend, they just could not help curbing

    their enthusiasm.

    After all, people would divorce even they got married. It was not a big problem for them to win Fred''s favor and make him break up with Ann.00??????

 Chapter 189

    "Mr. Fred, it is a great honor of us to have you guide us to blend perfumes. I wonder if you are free tonight. We want to give you a wee party."

    Fred looked at the woman in front of him who was looking at him with a shy expression. His handsome face still had a gentle smile.

    "I need to ask Ann''s opinion."

    Ann, who was immersed in reading the information, suddenly trembled. She looked up and saw that almost all the women in the office were looking at her.

    The corners of Ann''s mouth twitched. She nced at Fred, who was looking at her gently and then looked at her excited colleagues.

    She swallowed and forced a smile.

    "I have no objections at all!"

    Fred looked at Ann with a subtle smile. Then, under the expectant gaze of everyone, he nodded.

    "Since that''s the case, then thank you, everyone."

    When they got off work.

    The people from the R&D department cheered as they walked out of thepany hall. However, they straightened up at the gate.

    Everyone was greeting Phillip, their CEO. Ann felt tense when she saw him.

    Fred got closer to Ann. He hugged Ann''s slender waist. In the eyes of outsiders, it was like Ann had taken the initiative to lean into his arms.

    Phillip was still wearing a pure ck suit. It was the simplest style and color, but when he wore it, it looked noble and elegant.

    Phillip was about to get in the car when he noticed the gaze on him.

    His cold gaze swept over andnded on Ann, who was leaning against Fred.

    Just when Ann was worried that Phillip would do something out of control, he indifferently withdrew his gaze. The expression on his cold and handsome face did not change at all as he bent down and got into the car.

    Watching the low-key and luxurious Rolls-Royce Phantom leave, Ann had mixed feelings.

    Phillip''s face reminded Ann of the time when she first returned to the country and went to the Moore Group for the interview.

    He was cold and indifferent, with a chilling sharpness.

    They had been through a lot. Phillip was too proud to waste his patience on a woman who kept turning him down.

    It was for the best of both of them.

    "Ann?"

    Ann looked up and smiled when she saw Fred''s concerned eyes.

    "I''m fine. Let''s go. The colleagues are waiting."

    ...

    In the car.

    Aydan drove. Through the rearview mirror, he looked at Phillip who was leaning against the back seat with his eyes closed.

    "Phillip, Todd just sent a message, saying that he will be back in the next few days. He asked us to go to the Sky Club to get him a wee party."

    "Tell him toe to the Dn Vi after he returns to River City." Phillip opened his eyes slightly.

    "Try to bring Nikki along," he paused.

    Aydan was shocked. He knew about this little girl. She was Ann''s daughter. Her father was unknown.

    But... Was Phillip going to threaten Ann with her daughter?

    Aydan was distracted by the horrible thought. He couldn''t hold the steering wheel, so the car drifted a bit.

    "Phillip, it''s not a good idea, right?"

    Aydan heard the line in primetime.

    You got my body but not my heart.

    If Phillip did this, even if Ann gave in for her daughter, it was still against her will. It wouldn''t work.

    Just as Aydan could not help but picture a scene in his mind, Phillip stopped him. "Stop your fantasy!"

    Aydan said, "Then, where are we going now?"

    Phillip narrowed his eyes and said.

    "To the Holy Club."

    ...

    In a private room of the Holy Club.

    Ann hugged a cushion and curled up on the sofa in the corner of the room.

    She looked at the female colleagues in front of her who wanted to get her drunk by toasting her.

    Looking at Fred, who was surrounded in the middle not far away, Ann sighed in his heart.

    That was the problem when a man looked too good.

    Ann burped.

    Ann couldn''t help but burp. She felt like puking, so she waved at the colleague in front of her.

    "I can''t drink anymore. I need to go to the bathroom."

    After saying that, Ann felt a surge of nausea in her stomach. She dashed out before getting any reply.

    Fred, who was surrounded by a group of female colleagues, saw this and wanted to catch up.

    Those women wouldn''t let Fred leave since it was a valuable chance.

    The women surrounded Fred with their sses.

    Inside the bathroom.

    Ann felt refreshed after she puked. She staggered out of the bathroom and rested on the sink for a while. Then, she washed her face and rinsed her mouth with cold water.

    Ann was finally sober and she felt the cold wind on the balcony outside before Ann returned to the private room.

    The light in the KTV corridor was dim. Ann stood at the door of a private room. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the number on it for a long time, trying to confirm whether it was her private room. Yet the door of the private room suddenly opened from inside.

    A middle-aged man with a big belly came out. He seemed to be drunk.

    When he saw Ann, he started to look up and down at her. He reached out to grab Ann''s shoulders.

    Ann heard mixed sounds.

    The sound of bones moving, apanied by the screams of the middle-aged man, as well as the familiar, deep, cold voice.

    "Get lost!"

    Ann stiffened as she stared at the middle-aged man. It was as if he had seen something terrifying and left in terror.<fn08eb> Content originallyes from find?novel</fn08eb>

    She turned around and saw Phillip, who was standing behind her.

    Under the dim light, only the outline of his face could be vaguely seen, but his pair

    of dark and cold eyes were extremely clear.

    Ann suddenly became sober.

    After a while, she forced a smile.

    "Thank you."

    She was being polite and distant as if he was a stranger to her.

    Phillip''s face did not change as he nodded.

    Just as Ann was about to turn around and leave, Phillip''s deep and cold voice came from behind.

    "In three days, I will wait for you at the Dn Vi." He paused. "It''s about Nikki."

    Ann paused and turned to look at him.

    However, Phillip had already retracted his gaze. He looked peaceful and even cold. He strode into the private room beside him.

    Ann frowned with confusion.

    Nikki?

    She thought Nikki was having an extra-curriculum activity with Daisy.

 Chapter 190

    Two dayster, in the Dn Vi.

    Todd entered the hall with two kids behind him, and Nikki slept in his arms.

    He beamed at Daisy beside him.

    "You''re really into me. Look at you! Never leave me an inch."

    Daisy ignored Todd and looked up at Phillip as he came downstairs.

    "Why?" He said in a frosty tone.

    Phillip turned to look at Todd.

    Todd shrugged and exined, "Man, I''ve tried. What kind of mother would let you rob her daughter?"

    Phillip pursed his lips and opened his mouth to say something.

    Suddenly, Nikki woke up in Phillip''s arms.

    She rubbed her eyes with two small, chubby hands. When Nikki opened her eyes and saw Phillip, her eyes were glossed with excitement, and she stretched out her hands.

    "Daddy!"

    Her vibrant and tender voice broke the silence in the grand hall.

    Todd''s hands trembled in fright, and he almost threw Nikki out.

    Todd peered at Nikki and nced at the happy father at the side. The corner of his eyes twitched in disbelief.

    "What the hell is happening here?"

    ''This little girl is a daughter of Ann and another man, right? I can understand if Phillip is willing to be a stepfather, but what''s wrong with this fatherly thing here?'' Todd thought.

    Phillip ignored him and picked Nikki up into his embrace. Nikki''s saliva was all over his face, but Phillip didn''t care about it.<fn0641> Content originallyes from f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn0641>

    "Do you miss daddy?" Phillip gave a gentle look at the girl.

    Nikki wrapped her arms around Phillip''s neck, pouted, and her forehead creased into a frown.

    "Yes... but Mommy doesn''t allow me to see Daddy. Mommy said this Daddy is not my real Daddy."

    Phillip''s eyes dimed when he saw Ann in Nikki.

    "Do you want to see Daddy every day?" Phillip asked, rubbing her little head.

    Nikki rubbed her little face against Phillip and nodded.

    "And my brothers!"

    The two boys were sulky at the side when Phillip ignored them. But their expression softened as Nikki mentioned their names.

    They were d that they had a great sister!

    The corners of Phillip''s mouth curled up into an ambiguous smile.

    "It wille true soon." Phillip talked to the air.

    When Nikki heard this, her pair of ck eyes instantly lit up. She tightened her

    grip and excitedly turned around to look at the boys.

    "We can live together soon!"

    Carson and Jackson widened their eyes in anticipation.

    Daisy slightly frowned and nced up at Phillip.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Phillip nced at her before putting Nikki down. He first urged the boys to take Nikki upstairs.

    Then he sneered at Daisy.

    "What am I going to do? What do you think? Oh, let me guess. Kidnap! No, perhaps threaten?"

    Daisy pursed his lips in silence.

    She didn''t expect Phillip to y dirty.

    But with Phillip''s determination and Ann''s resistance to Phillip, no one could

    guarantee what Phillip would do when he was cornered.

    "Ann wille tomorrow. You can stay here tonight if you want." Phillip''s mouth twitched a bit.

    When Todd heard this, he immediately offered.

    "Then I''ll stay here too!"

    Todd turned around and winked at Daisy.

    "I''m afraid that you might be alone here. There''s no sense of security in Phillip''s house. If you''re scared tonight, I don''t mind sleeping with you for free."

    Daisy put him aside and followed Larry upstairs.

    Only Phillip and Todd remained in the hall.

    Todd saw Phillip''s straight face. His expression changed from frivolity to solemnity. "Phillip, you were right. Melinda meddled in your rtionship with Ann." Phillip narrowed his eyes.

    "I coincidently found it. During the investigation of Hilda and Adam, we found that Adam sent people to follow Melinda."

    Phillip''s expression turned cold.

    "My man didn''t follow tight, butst night, he caught Adam''s spy. Guess what? The man told us that Adam was following Melinda and Ann at the same time."

    Phillip furrowed his brows, and a coldness shed in his eyes. "What happened?"

    Todd sat up straight and adjusted his attitude.

    "The man and his buddies took a lot of photos when Melinda met Ann. There are also a few snatchy recordings. You can listen to them, but they are a bit rustling by recording in the distance. But I guess Melinda got something on Ann and her father."

    Phillip took the recording pen from Todd and frowned.

    Todd left the hall and went upstairs.

    Phillip''s fingers gently rubbed the recording pen back and forth and then pressed it to y.

    The background sounded a little noisy, but Phillip could still hear the conversation between Melinda and Ann.

    "You are my ... If you don''t want to ruin your life... This is a check, enough for you and your daughter to live the rest of your life."

    "Look at you! Do you want Phillip ... or do you want your father to beg me..."

    "Ann, If I were you ... I did all this for your own good, and Phillip ... You have to leave him."

    The recording tape was broken and mixed with the noisy background sound, but

    Phillip clenched the recording pen hard.

    His expression changed fromposure to anger.

    In an instant, he turned off the recording pen and sat there with a nk

    expression.

    He stood up, picked up the car keys, and went out.

    At the River City''s TV Station.

    Phillip knew that Melinda was recording a program on the 36th floor of this building. No matter how the staff''s persuaded him, Phillip took the elevator and went upstairs.

    He got off the elevator and headed straight to the recording studio.

    The recording staff was selecting re-do tapes with Melinda.

    Suddenly, a slender finger reached out and shut down the recording device.

    Everyone in the recording room fell silent. The shock of seeing Phillip rendered them speechless.

    The assistant behind Phillip trembled and exined, "I ... I''m sorry, I can''t stop him..."

    Melinda saw this, took off her headphones, and came out.

    She gave an apologetic smile at everyone before she turned to Phillip.

    "Phillip, what brings you here today?"??????

 Chapter 191

    Phillip pursed his lips and silently stared at Melinda.

    He spoke only when Melinda started to smile with embarrassment.

    "Just passing by."

    Melinda didn''t want to embarrass herself in front of everyone, so she could only ept his random excuse.

    Melinda took Phillip''s hand and went to her exclusive dressing room.

    "Phillip, why do you want to see me today?"

    Phillip took out a recording pen and pressed the y button in front of Melinda with a deep gaze.

    Melinda heard the intermittent conversation inside, while her well-maintained face turned grim.

    She raised her eyes to look at Phillip in disbelief.

    "Are you stalking your biological mother?"

    Phillip did not admit it, nor did he deny it.

    He looked at Melinda with his deep eyes. His voice was low and there was a hint of pressure.

    "You are my mother. I respect you, but I have already said that you can not get your hands on Ann!"

    Since Phillip had the recording, Melinda could not say that everything had nothing to do with her.

    In the end, she was a Mrs. Moore with no family background. She started as a mistress.

    Melinda was still calm at that time. She looked at Phillip with a slightly serious face.

    "So today, in front of so many people, you almost made me embarrassed. Is it because I cut the ties between you and Ann off?"

    Phillip went silent for a moment. His handsome face looked cold and cheerless.

    "I came just to tell you that no matter what you do, you can not stop me from being together with Ann."

    Melinda saw the determination in Phillip''s eyes and frowned.

    "Phillip, you are still young. You thought that you couldn''t live without her. But that''s not how things work.

    "You don''t need me to tell you how many difficulties you will face if you want to be with Ann. Stop before you two get any deeper. It''s the best-case scenario."

    Melinda tried her best to persuade Phillip, but Phillip slightly raised his lips.

    "Before getting any deeper?"

    Phillip looked at Melinda with his deep and dark eyes. His handsome face was full of desperation.

    "What if I tell you that Ann is Carson and Jackson''s mother?"

    Melinda froze in an instant. Her persuasion stuck in her throat, making her face look a little ferocious for a moment.

    In the dressing room, it was extremely quiet for a moment.

    Melinda took some time to calm herself and looked up at Phillip.

    "Phillip, I know that you are still unwilling to give up on Ann, but how can she be Carson and Jackson''s mother? ... You said before you were tricked by Hilda and you had no idea who their mother was. You don''t need to make up such a lie..."

    Phillip looked at Melinda quietly with a cold expression.

    "You should know that I don''t bother to tell such a lie."

    Melinda took a deep breath.

    Indeed, to confirm whether or not they were Ann''s children, she only needed to do a paternity test.

    Phillip disdained to tell such a lie.

    "Then... That girl called Nikki..."

    Phillip''s cold and handsome face softened slightly when he recalled the scene when Lin Nikki had called him "Daddy."

    "Naturally, she is also our child."

    When Melinda heard this, her face turned grim at once. She staggered back a few steps, lowered her head, and leaned back in the chair behind her.

    ''If Ann was the woman who gave birth to Carson and Jackson, then the purpose of Hilda doing all this back then...

    ''Could it be that Hilda knew that Phillip was not...

    ''No, if she knew this, there was no point in making Ann deliver Phillip''s children... ''Revenge...''

    Melinda''s delicate nails dug deep into the palm of her hands.

    Hilda must have known that Ann was Melinda''s daughter and thus made Ann give birth to Phillip''s children. When the news that Ann was Melinda''s daughter was released...

    The three of them would be humiliated.

    Hilda was such a wicked woman!

    Melinda thought about it for some time.

    "Does Ann know about this?" asked Melinda.

    Phillip frowned when he saw Melinda''s unreadable expression.

    "Tomorrow, I will tell her the truth."

    "Then she doesn''t know." The wrinkles between Melinda''s eyebrows slightly dispersed, as if she was relieved. Then she looked at Phillip with a serious expression.

    "Phillip, you must not tell Ann about this!"

    Phillip looked at Melinda with his deep and bright eyes, and his gaze fell on Melinda''s serious face.

    "Why?"

    "You refused to tell me everything that happened five years ago. But since you chose to hide the fact that Ann was the birth mother of the children from all of us, you should be afraid that she would be hurt.

    "Since that''s the case, if you don''t want Ann to suffer more damage, then you should keep this matter a secret forever!"

    Phillip looked at Melinda with his deep eyes and did not speak.

    Phillip was counting on the children to have Ann back, so Melinda couldn''t convince him.

    Melinda also understood that no one could easily change the things Phillip had decided to do.

    The only way was to...

    "Phillip, now that things havee to this, there are some things I have to tell

    you."

    Melinda sighed, her well-maintained face showing a bit of fatigue.

    "I know you saw me as a wicked woman who forced you to break up with Ann. But please do know that you are my child. Every mother wants their child to be happy.

    If it wasn''t for Ann, if you fell in love with any ordinary girl, I would do my best to support you."

    Phillip narrowed his eyes. His intuition told him that Melinda was going to overturn something.

    The light in the dressing room was bright and dazzling, and Phillip could see every detail on Melinda''s face.

    Including the face that was well maintained, the beautiful face.

    At that moment, Phillip could see the wrinkles near Melinda''s eyes. She looked<fn8ebb> Discover more novels at Find[?]ovel</fn8ebb>

    tired.

    "The reason I wanted to split you up is that if you get together, you will be mocked

    by other people..." Melinda looked up at Phillip. It seemed that Melinda didn''t want to hurt Phillip.

    "Phillip, Ann is my daughter."

 Chapter 192

    Phillip took a deep breath and stared at Melinda. His face hardened and his voice was deep and cold, with his usual calmness.

    However, if one listened carefully, one would find the quiver in his voice.

    "Mother, what are you talking about?"

    Melinda''s expression was sorrowful as she rushed over to grab Phillip''s hand, her eyes turning red.

    "Phillip, I have let you down. I didn''t expect that you would ... This is my fault."

    Phillip''s hand clenched into a fist. He looked at the gloomy face of the graceful and dignified woman. His eyes were filled with intense hatred.

    No wonder Ann suddenly insisted on breaking up with him and pressed him with her life.

    Phillip lowered his head slightly.

    Half of his face was hidden in the shadow, so was his facial expression.

    Only his jaw was set firmly.

    "Why wait until now to tell me?"

    His voice was low, cold, and emotionless.

    Melinda looked up and saw the utter coldness in Phillip''s eyes. Her heart lurched. There was a trace of guilt and panic in her eyes, but it disappeared quickly.

    "I was being selfish. At first, I wanted you two to be siblings. You have been apart for so many years. I didn''t expect that you would..."

    "Ever since I found out that you two were in love, I''ve tried to find a way to protect you two from getting hurt. I don''t want any of you to get hurt. When you said Ann was Carson and Jackson''s mother, I realized how wrong I was!"

    Her throat felt tight. "Phillip, it hase to this. We have to take it. No matter how much you hate me, I''m okay with it. But you and Ann cannot be together. I''m begging you. Just let go of her."

    Phillip stood up straight. Under the light, he was like a sword, shing with a cold and sharp light.

    Hepressed his lips so tightly that they went white.

    In the face of Melinda''s crying, he remained unmoved.

    He looked at the woman whose face was covered with tears. Tears had smudged

    her makeup. A faint smile touched the corners of his mouth.

    He let out a sneer.

    It was also like a sneer of self-mockery.

    He shook off Melinda''s hand and strode out of the dressing room.

    Melinda sat on the ground, watching Phillip leave.

    She stopped crying, stood up, and sat in front of the dressing table, wiping away the tears on her face.

    A momentter, a beautiful face appeared in the mirror. The sinister plum blossom mark around her eyes was shining brightly.

    Melinda put down the eyebrow pencil and lowered her eyelids.

    The fact that Ann was Carson and Jackson''s mother had really startled her.

    She thought, ''Hilda had spent so much effort to y the long game.''

    ''It can''t just be that she just wants them to be aughingstock or to make them give away their power.''<fn49c2> The rightful source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn49c2>

    Melinda did not believe that Hilda was truly dead.

    Because Hilda was a calcting woman and couldn''t let herself die in vain.

    Melinda thought, ''She hates me so much. She must be somewhere and plotting something.''

    Phillip walked out of the TV station. The sky was full of dark masses of clouds.

    Not long after he got in the car, rain spattered on the windowpanes, making an annoying noise.

    He gripped the steering wheel tightly and recalled what Melinda had just said. [Ann is my daughter. ]

    [The reason why I disagree with you being together with Ann is that if you are together, you will be aughingstock.]

    Melinda''s words were still ringing in his ears. Phillip tightened his grip on the steering wheel. The veins throbbed on the back of his hand and his knuckles turned white.

    He had thought of thousands of reasons Ann might give him, but he had never thought of this cause.

    He recalled the times when Ann pushed him away with attachment in her eyes.

    He recalled the day when they were on the rooftop of the hospital, she held a ss shard to her neck and asked him to let her go.

    The sadness and despair in her eyes distressed him, but he could do nothing to help her.

    Phillip thought, ''If all of this is true, my love for her will be aughingstock.''

    And the three children...

    Phillip was in a state of anxiety and confusion.

    A silver supercar was speeding through the traffic in the rain.

    In a moment, honks and sounds of scolding went up from the traffic.

    The day after Phillip came to Melinda, Ann went to Dn Vi with Fred.

    However, she did not see Phillip, so she could not know what Phillip had wanted to tell her about Nikkii.

    Ann did not think much about it.

    She thought maybe Phillip was busy for the moment, or maybe he had changed his mind.

    Although she was curious about what he wanted to tell her, she did not think she had to know it.

    Now, she just wanted to bring Nikkii up.

    When they got back to the car, Ann turned around and saw Nikki lying prone on the backrest, looking up at the vi.

    Her big eyes were full of disappointment and reluctance.

    It wasn''t until the car drove out of the neighborhood that she turned around. She lowered her head and her long eyshes fluttered. Her lips twitched, and she began to cry.

    Ann panicked and took Nikki into her arms. She wiped away the tears on her face with a tissue.

    "Nikki, don''t cry. Mommy is here." She coaxed Nikki.

    Nikki reached out her small hand to grab Ann''s clothes. Her lips turned down at

    the corners, and her pink face was puckered.

    "I don''t want to leave daddy and brothers."

    When Ann heard this, her face went rigid. She looked at Nikki''s face and recalled the depressions on Carson and Jackson''s faces. She felt her heart empty.

    She wanted to be their mother, but fate had decided otherwise. The oue has been decided long before.

    Recovering from her thoughts, Ann patted Nikki, looked at her, and hardened her face.

    "Nikki, Phillip is not your daddy. Don''t call him daddy."

    Nikki heard this, her little face became even more aggrieved. "Where is my daddy?"

    Ann was at a loss for words.

    Nikki looked at her mother in wide-eyed determination, her eyshes wet with tears.

    "Phillip is my daddy, my favorite daddy!" Her voice was tender but firm.???????????

 Chapter 193

    Ann had spent several days trying to persuade Nikki to give up on calling Phillip daddy but she failed.

    She remembered she once stopped Nikki calling Karl daddy by a strawberry cake.

    During these days, Todd and Aydan were mad with anxiety.

    Because Phillip had not returned since he left Dn Vi.<fn2bac> This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.</fn2bac>

    He was out of contact.

    Because the internal situation of the Moore family had always been very tense. In addition, many people wanted to take advantage of the Moore Group. If the news of Phillip''s missing went public, it would bring a disaster.

    Todd and Aydan immediately blocked the news. During the day, Aydan worked at thepany as usual. Todd used his intelligencework to find out where Phillip

    was.

    However, what Todd found was that Phillip went to the TV station and then raced his car in the most dangerous tunnel in River City. After that, he went missing.

    ...

    In Dn Vi.

    "Darn!"

    Todd tossed his phone away in frustration. He turned to look at Aydan, who was also frowning with his hair sticking up at all angles.

    "It has been more than a week and there is no Phillip''s news. If this goes on, those old foxes will find it out sooner orter!"

    Aydan had aplicated expression on his face.

    He looked up at Todd and asked, "Well, maybe Phillip is kidnapped."

    Todd''s face froze, and he looked at Aydan.

    The two of them recalled the car ident Phillip had many years ago and his damaged face.

    Thinking of this, they were scared stiff.

    Todd turned to look at Aydan with a serious look on his face.

    "Aydan, do your best to calm the Moores." After a pause, he continued, "Keep an eye on Adam. I''ll take care of the rest."

    Aydan pursed his lips and nodded.

    Technically, Aydan and Adam were blood brothers, but Aydan had been more attached to Phillip since he was a child.

    Todd said Aydan was a fan of Phillip.

    In contrast, Aydan was not that close to Adam.

    After Hilda disappeared, people thought that it was Phillip''s act of vengeance.

    Because of the incident, Adam left River City and took over the overseas business of the Moore family.

    However, Aydan resolutely rejected Adam''s proposal to go abroad. He chose to stay in the country and became Phillip''s special assistant.

    He did not want to believe that his mother was the murderer behind the car ident, nor did he want to believe that his mother''s missing had something to do with Phillip.

    He knew that over the years, Phillip and Todd had been investigating Hilda and Adam and they kept that from him to avoid embarrassment.

    So Aydan was not surprised that Aydan suspected that Adam kidnapped Phillip.

    In his heart, he still hoped that Phillip''s missing had nothing to do with Adam.

    ...

    In the Moore Group.

    Ann looked down at the message Daisy had sent her, her long eyshes trembling.

    [Daisy texted, Phillip is missing.]

    In the working room, the perfumers, the perfume critics, and salesmen sat around

    a long table, holding sticks of perfume in their hands. They were discussing a feasibility n that was closest to the target aroma. There were dozens of biscuits, cigarettes, and articles of everyday use on the table.

    Everyone was busy in the room.

    Ann stared at the message for a long time. She typed in a few words and then deleted them. She repeated this several times.

    In the end, Ann closed the dialog box.

    She felt lost, but she keptforting herself.

    ''Phillip is a big shot in River City and even in the country. No one can harm him.''

    ''He will be fine.''

    "What are you doing?"

    A gentle voice suddenly came from behind her. Ann was shocked and

    subconsciously put her phone behind her back.

    She saw Fred looking down at her with a smiling face.

    "Nothing."

    Fred saw the unnatural look in her eyes and her hands behind her back. Something shed across his eyes, but disappeared soon.

    He put his hand on Ann''s waist and smiled gently.

    "I just heard of your idea about the perfume we willunch next quarter. It is very good. If nothing else, you will be one of the chief perfumers for the next quarter."

    "Really?" Ann asked in wonderment.

    She was surprised.

    "I''ve just joined thepany. Normally, those who can be chief perfumers must have a reputation. But I ..."

    "Are you scared?"

    Ann shook her head and then nodded with a hesitant expression on her face.

    She looked up at Fred.

    "Fred, you named me the leadingdy of the perfume MVst time. And many people said that you yed favorites. If I, a neer, be a chief perfumer this time, I am afraid it will raise more unnecessary spection."

    Fred chuckled. "Ann, do you remember the sentence you told me? Go your own way, and let others talk. Appointing you as a chief perfumer has been decided in consultation between the Moore Group and YG. In this world, seniority is nothingpared to the real ability of a person. The only thing that can shut those people up is your ability."

    Fred added.

    "Of course, the premise is that you cane up with a work that satisfies the Moore Group and YG. If you are not confident enough in yourself, you can refuse this proposal."

    What Fred meant was that she was appointed as a chief perfumer not because of her rtionship with Fred. Ann heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I will try my best."

    It was her dream to be an outstanding perfumer.

    Although she felt under stress, she wanted to give it a try.

    ...

    In the following days, Ann spent her time in thepany, the hospital, and her apartment.

    Her life was simple but full.

    It was so full that she did not have the time to think much about Phillip.

    Until one day she got off work, Fred sent her and Nikki back to the apartment.

    When Ann came out of the elevator with Nikki sleeping in her arms, she saw Phillip leaning against the door.

    It was very dark in the aisle. He did not wear a suit but a simple T-shirt and trousers hanging on his strapping body.

    Between his slender beautiful fingers, there was a cigarette. The smoke rose from

    his cigarette and blurred his handsome face, making him look sexier.

    There was only a passageway between the two.

    However, when Ann saw the look in Phillip''s eyes through the smoke, she felt there was a great distance between them.

 Chapter 194

    Phillip''s gaze fell from Ann''s shocked face to Nikki, who was pouting lips in her

    arms.

    Aplicated emotion shed through his deep eyes.

    He struggled. He was in pain. He dismissed himself...

    Ann did not have time to catch more from his eyes. Phillip casually extinguished the cigarette in his hand.

    "You are back."

    His voice was not as low and gorgeous as it used to be. It was somewhat hoarse.

    The voice-activated lights in the corridor lit up because of his voice.

    Smoke in the aisle dispersed Ann''s gaze moved from the butts lying at Phillip''s feet to his face.

    Under the light, Ann could clearly see the stubble on his chin. It was obvious that he had not cleaned it up for a long time.

    It was obvious that he was exhausted. After not seeing him for half a month, he seemed to have lost a lot of weight.

    Ann was a little distressed, but she still tried to restrain her emotions and make her expression look indifferent.

    "Mr. Phillip, why do you suddenlye over? What''s the matter?"

    When Phillip heard her cold and distant voice, his thin lips curved into a faint arc. His expression could not be seen.

    "I went to Clear Water Town."

    Ann suddenly trembled. Her hands tightened uncontrobly. She felt that Nikki, who was in her arms, was a little ufortable and frowned. She forced herself to rx.

    "So, what does it have to do with you appearing here?"

    Phillip looked at Ann with his deep eyes. A deep and sexy smile emerged from his throat. It echoed in the quiet corridor, but it was inexplicably sad and lonely.

    Under Ann''s nervous and guarded gaze, Phillip walked towards her. He stopped when he was just an arm''s length away from her.

    Her shadow was reflected in his clear and dark eyes. But he just looked at her calmly without any emotion.

    After a long time, he slowly raised his hand. Hisrge hand covered Ann''s soft ck hair. His eyes suddenly softened, as if water could drip out from them.

    Just as Ann was about to scold him, an apology sounded.

    "Sorry."

    Ann suddenly froze. She raised her head and looked at Phillip, a little confused.

    But when she met Phillip''s eyes that seemed to be hiding great grief, she inexplicably felt as if her heart was being gripped by something. She could not help but feel sad.

    ording to the information that Todd had previously investigated, Phillip personally made a trip to Clear Water Town.

    He confirmed that his mother indeed had a daughter with William.

    The appraisal also clearly told him that Ann was his mother''s biological daughter.

    After he had engaged in business and experienced a lot, he believed that no problem could stump him.

    But this time, he finally had a taste of helplessness.

    This was the ''revenge'' that Hilda mentioned in the past. William was put in prison. She forced Ann to have sex with him and give birth to his child...

    Hilda seeded to make him suffer.

    The most innocent were only Ann and her father.

    The next day.

    Phillip, who had disappeared for nearly half a month, suddenly appeared. Not only did it let Aydan and Todd heave a sigh of relief, but it also made those people who wanted to do something suppress their thoughts within the Moore Group.

    The first thing Phillip did when he came back was to boldly adjust the internal personnel structure of the Moore Group.

    The time he had left was neither long nor short, but it was enough for those people with ulterior motives to spread some news about Phillip within the Moore Group.

    Moreover, there were even rumors that Phillip left because something happened to the Moore family.

    The eldest grandson of the Moore family, Adam, had managed his career well overseas. Brenton decided to recall Adam and let Adam rece Phillip.

    After all, Phillip was just an illegitimate child. In terms of speaking, he was inferior to Aydan. At least, Aydan was a legitimate child.

    And the people who spread these rumors were fired.

    Along with them, there was also a group of so-called elders of thepany who had been strutting around in the Moore Group during this period.

    Phillip''s ruthless way of handling things made the employees of the Moore Group tremble in fear.

    In private, they were discussing whether Phillip''s sudden action was rted to the next shareholder meeting.

    "When I delivered the documents, I identally heard a few words. It seems that Mr. Brenton hasn''t decided on the next master of the Moore family. It is still uncertain who will take over the Moore family in the end!"

    "It is said that the group of people who were fired belong to Adam, the eldest grandson of Mr. Brenton."

    "Speaking of that, Mr. Phillip is at a disadvantage. Adam has the support of the Lind family. If Adam really wants to fight with Mr. Phillip, he is more confident than Mr. Phillip!"

    ...

    When Ann and Daisy were having dinner in the canteen, they heard the discussions of these people. Ann''s expression did not change at all.

    However, she was a little worried.

    A noble family like the Moore family could do anything to fight for power.

    Not to mention that Phillip had a car ident before.

    "Are you worried?" Daisy asked as she knocked on the table in front of Ann.

    Ann came back to her senses. The corners of her mouth twitched, with her eyes dodging. She forced a smile.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about."

    Daisy, on the other hand, curved her red lips slightly, "Recently, someone in the Moore family has indeed tried to sow discord. They want to cause mischief in the shareholders'' meeting, forcing Phillip to step down."

    Ann paused for a moment, but she quickly adjusted herself and smiled.

    "I see..."

    However, she could not help but frown.

    "However, these people are not a threat to Phillip."

    Daisy''s tone was casual and cold.

    However, when Daisy saw that Ann was at ease, she changed the topic.

    "But after this matter, ording to the habits of these rich and powerful families,<fn0d13> Follow current nov?ls on fin?novel</fn0d13>

    in order to stabilize their power and prepare for the fight in the future, most of these people will choose to seek outside help. The best way is to unite by marriage."

    Ann''s hand trembled, and the slippery croquette instantly fell on the white table, rolling around, leaving a dark mark.

    Ann looked up to meet Daisy''s smiling eyes. She put down her cutlery.

    She said helplessly, "Daisy, I''ve broken up with him. You don''t have to sound me

    out like this."

    Daisy pursed her red lips, "I just you won''t regret it in the future."

    Ann revealed a forced smile.

    Regret?

    It was destined that she was not even qualified to regret because of their

    rtionship.

    Unless he was not Melinda''s son...

    Ann shook her head and tossed aside those unrealistic thoughts.

    She looked up at Daisy, "Did you never ask about my emotional life before? Why

    are you so enthusiastic all of a sudden? What did he give you?"

    Daisy raised her eyes and looked at Ann with a faint smile.

    Daisy said, "Someone once asked me to help him look after you. Phillip''s favor is

    not something that ordinary people can get.""

 Chapter 195

    At the workroom.

    Fred took out some bottles and ced them in front of Ann.

    Turning his head, he found that Ann seemed to have slipped her mind.

    He snapped his fingers.

    The clear sound caught Ann''s attention.

    Ann came back to her senses and saw Fred''s serious expression.

    "Ann, as a professional perfumer, you should stay focused at such a moment. Focus all your attention on the things in front of you."

    "Sorry," Ann said awkwardly.

    Just now, she could not help but think about what Daisy said at noon.

    ''He would get married...

    Soon, he would have another woman.

    The woman would be as outstanding as him. Unlike me, she wouldn''t be his burden. They would get everyone''s blessings.

    By contrast, people always used the word "inappropriate" to describe my rtionship with him.

    He was gonna step on the path that he was supposed to take.''

    Ann suppressed theplicated emotions in her heart and took a deep breath.

    Then she turned to Fred with a smile on her face, "Let''s get started. When I made it earlier, I felt that something was missing in the middle note. I need your help to make some adjustments."

    ...

    When Ann finished her work and changed her clothes, it waspletely darkened.<fn3b3e> Follow current nov?ls on find¡¤novel</fn3b3e>

    Ann frowned as she sniffed.

    She smelt like rotten eggs.

    Fred followed behind Ann. When he saw Ann sniffing herself, he couldn''t help butugh.

    "You''ve been in the field for so many years. Still didn''t get used to it?"

    Wearing a long face, Ann answered, "I need to pick up Nikki at Daisy''s ce soon. Smelling like this, I''m afraid Nikki will keep a distance from me."

    She was worried that even the taxi driver would refuse to take her.

    Fred chuckled. He raised Ann''s arm, which was covered with all kinds ofbels. "Still the old habit. You really treat your skin as a test field."

    Ann shrugged her shoulders and deliberately put on a helpless face. "I have to. After all, I am determined to be an outstanding perfumer!"

    When Fred heard this, he lowered his head to look into Ann''s clear eyes. He raised his hand, touched Ann''s hair, and smiled gently.

    "Ann, every time you mention your dream, you look so fascinating."

    Ann saw some emotions in Fred''s eyes that she couldn''t understand. Plus, she also sensed some oppressing vibe from him, which made her feel a little flustered.

    She turned to the side and walked away from him a little bit. Then she coughed and changed the topic.

    "Fred, it''s gettingte. Thank you for your guidance today. Let me treat you to a big meal someday!"

    As Fred looked at Ann''s slightly unnatural face, a glimmer shed across his eyes.

    He straightened up, with the same gentle smile on his face.

    "Alright then."

    Looking at Fred''s clear eyes, Ann heaved a sigh of relief in her heart, thinking that her imagination might have run wild just now.

    "Then I''ll go pick up Nikki. You should go home as well."

    Fred was about to nod. Yet before he did that, he saw a tall man from the ss wall on the side.

    Fred raised his eyebrows and held Ann''s hand, with a warm smile on his face. "Let me give you a ride."

    Before Ann refused him, Fred pointed at thebels on her arm.

    "Do you want to take Nikki to the subway station when you smell like rotten eggs?"

    Ann fell silent. After a while, she agreed.

    "Alright then. By the way, you also smell like rotten eggs!"

    Ann did not care about the strange gazes that she might get from passers-by.

    But Nikki would be with her and she needed to take Nikki''s feelings into consideration.

    Fred chuckled and knocked on Ann''s head gently, which got him an unhappy stare from Ann. He ignored that and walked out while putting his arm around her shoulder.

    "Let''s go, rotten egg."

    ...

    Fred and Ann left the Moore Group Hall.

    Soon afterwards, a tall man appeared from a corner near the elevator.

    The lights in the hall were off. Only the lights on the corridor were still on.

    Most of Phillip''s perfect face was hidden in the dark. From the lonely shadow on

    the floor, one could tell that he was in a mood.

    Surging emotions were within his pitch-ck eyes, yet they were concealed by his thick eyshes. Meanwhile, his fingers closed into a fist.

    Suddenly, the vibration of his mobile phone broke the silence.

    "Daddy, Great-grandpa said he would find us a stepmother. Is that true?"

    "Then what about Miss Ann? You promised that you would let Miss Ann be our mommy."

    The two little guys sounded disappointed.

    Phillip recalled how close Fred and Ann were just now and tightened his grip on the phone.

    "Can''t you ept others?"

    He sounded calm. This was a question for the children and a question for himself.

    The little guy replied quickly.

    "Of course, we can''t! We like Miss Ann and have decided that only Miss Ann would be our mommy. We just can''t ept others. Besides, only Miss Ann could give me a sister as cute as Nikki!"

    After Phillip hung up the phone, he thought of the little fellow''s serious reply and forced a smile.

    ''You only want her to be your mom.

    Yet this won''t make any difference.

    A sister, hrious!''

    ...

    The next day.

    In a high-end French restaurant in River City.

    Fred ordered many dishes in his fluent French. Ann quickly picked up the menu

    and calcted the price. Her beautiful face then fell.

    When the waitress with a sweet smile left, Ann put down the menu and stared at Fred. She felt bad and regretful.

    ''I shouldn''t say that I wanted to treat him to a big meal.

    He is super rich yet I have nothing!

    Plus, I need to raise my kid and support my old parent.

    I need to pay my father''s hospital bills and Nikki''s tuition. I don''t have much

    money left and am already living paycheck to paycheck.''

    Looking at Ann''s remorseful face, Fred smiled and tapped rhythmically on the table covered with a white tablecloth.

    "Regret it now?" he teased her.

    Ann quickly adjusted her expression and said, "No."

    "Don''t worry. A gentleman like me will always pay the bill."

    Ann waved her hand, "You don''t need to do that. I promised you, so I have to..."

    Ann paused and touched her nose, looking a little embarrassed.

    Then she added, "I promise this won''t happen again before I get sessful."

    Fredughed and was about to say something. Suddenly, a graceful woman walked over from the side.

    "Ann?"

    Ann turned around and was surprised to see Melinda, who was wearing exquisite makeup.

    Because Fred was here, Ann nodded politely. "Mrs. Moore."

    Melinda patted Ann''s shoulder intimately, wearing a dignified and amiable smile.

    Melinda turned around and saw Fred, who always stood out from the crowd with his outstanding appearance and temperament. Melinda''s expression changed slightly.

    "Ann, who is this?" She turned to Ann and looked at her amicably.

 Chapter 196

    Ann pursed her lips. She did not expect to meet Melinda here. And she didn''t expect that Melinda and Fred would see each other here, either.

    Looking at Fred, Ann was about to say something. Yet Fred was quicker. He stood up and put on a polite smile.

    "Hello, I''m Ann''s boyfriend, Fred."

    Looking at Ann''s unnatural expression, Melinda had a vague idea about their true rtionship.

    She smiled bigger as she intimately held Ann''s arm.

    "Hello, Ann once mentioned you to me a long time ago. I didn''t expect to see you here."

    Fred looked at the unnatural smile on Ann''s face and raised his eyebrows.

    Melinda was holding Ann''s arm and did not intend to let go of her. Ann could only force a smile and introduced Fred to Melinda.

    "Fred, this is..."

    "I know. Thisdy is a well-known singer in the country and Mr. Phillip''s mother. I once had the honor to listen to Miss Moore''s opera. But I don''t know your rtionship..."

    Ann''s heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously looked towards Melinda.

    Melinda abandoned her and her father for money and power.

    At that moment, Ann was curious how she would define their rtionship.

    Melinda was still wearing the same smile, looking demure and elegant.

    "Ann''s father and I are old friends. I watched Ann grow up. I''m d to see Ann have such an outstanding boyfriend."

    As she spoke, she turned to Ann. "I''m sure when your father wakes up and knows that Mr. Anderson is your boyfriend, he will be overjoyed!"

    Old friends...

    That was a smart answer.

    Ann put on a smile sarcastically. Maybe it was a sad smile, too.

    Her father once loved Melinda deeply. If he knew this answer, he would feel more hurt.

    "Mrs. Moore!"

    A sweet voice came from not far away. Ann turned around.

    She then saw a sweet girl who dressed nicely walk over. The girl held Melinda''s arm naturally. It seemed that they had known each other for a long time.

    "Mrs. Moore, long time no see. Are you here for dinner today?"

    Melinda turned and saw the girl. The smile on her face became bigger.

    "Nadia, when did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me? Otherwise, I could let Phillip pick you up at the airport!"

    Nadia flushed, seeming a little embarrassed.

    "Phillip is busy with his work. I don''t want to trouble him."

    Melinda patted Nadia''s hand and said, "You overthink this. You will be Phillip''s wife soon. Besides, you are so beautiful. I''m sure Phillip can''t wait to see you!"

    Nadia''s face turned crimson after she heard this. The smile on her face indicated she was in a great mood.

    Ann was standing at the side. When Melinda saw Nadia, she let go of Ann immediately, which disappointed Ann to some extent.

    When Ann knew Nadia would be Phillip''s wife, her face froze.

    Daisy once told her that Phillip might choose a marriage alliance. Ann understood that his getting married was a matter of time.

    But now, she still felt terrible.

    Nadia and Melinda talked for a while. Then Nadia noticed Ann and Fred and was curious about them.

    "Mrs. Moore, who are they?"

    Melinda saw Ann''s stiff face. She pursed her lips, knowing that Ann must be

    feeling bad at the moment. She hesitated, but in the end, she still introduced them with a smile.

    "Nadia, this is Miss Ann. She is the daughter of an old friend. The gentleman beside her is her boyfriend, Mr. Fred."

    "Ann, this is Miss Nadia. Her family owns MIYA Group. She is also Phillip''s fianc¨¦e."

    Melinda stressed the word "fianc¨¦e" as if she was reminding Ann.<fn7cf6> This content belongs to f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn7cf6>

    Ann looked up and saw Melinda''s smiley eyes. Ann''s eyshes trembled a little.

    A faint smile appeared on Ann''s face as she nodded at Nadia.

    "Nice to meet you, Miss Nadia."

    Nadia also nodded at Ann in a friendly manner, then turned to Melinda.

    "Mrs. Moore, are you free now? I want to treat you to a meal."

    Melinda had gotten what she wanted and agreed.

    She told Ann and Fred about this before leaving with Nadia.

    "Ann, the dishes are served."

    Ann came back to her senses and realized that all the dishes were served.

    She pursed her lips and sat down.

    Throughout the whole meal, Ann was very quiet. asionally, Fred would say something and Ann would talk with him. But except that, she basically kept her head lowered and had the meal quietly the whole time.

    Fred thought it was probably because of Nadia.

    However, he did not ask Ann about it.

    For Fred, Nadia''s appearance might not be a bad thing.

    ...

    At the CEO''s office of the Moore Group.

    After Aydan finished reporting on Phillip''s following schedule, he saw Phillip''s cold and indifferent face. After hesitating for a while, he spoke.

    "ording to Gael Group, they have almostpleted making the MV. There will be an internal disy in the afternoon. Are you interested?"

    This time, the Moore Group had invested a lot in the MV production.

    Based on the contract, Gael Group will handle the MV production. But the Moore Group still had a saying in the evaluation of the MV''s quality.

    "The Publicity Department will handle that, right?"

    When Phillip said that, he did not even raise his head. Nearly all his attention was

    on the documents he was handling. Moreover, he sounded cold.

    Aydan pursed his lips and added, "Ann is the heroine of the MV."

    Upon hearing Ann''s name, the two little fellows who were doing their homework immediately looked at each other and pursed their lips, as if they were thinking of something really important.

    Phillip raised his head and put on a long face.

    "Aydan!"

    There was an obvious warning in his tone.

    It was clear he was on the verge of losing his temper.

    Aydan sighed in his heart and left the office.

    He was puzzled. Usually, Phillip wouldn''t miss such an opportunity.

    He was wondering maybe Phillip had made up his mind to break up with Ann.

    ...

    In the afternoon, at the exhibition hall.

    Because it was an internal disy, most of the participants were executives of thepany.

    Ann was the heroine of the MV. So she was there, too. Being in the same room with those executives made her feel ufortable.

    Moreover, she also didn''t know how to face Phillip if he appeared.

    Fred invited her to sit beside him. She declined that offer and sat down in a

    corner.

    When the MV was yed, all the lights in the exhibition hall were turned off and darkness shrouded everything.

    Just as everyone was focused on MV, two kids sneaked in.000